wFrmCMrW

1Re: Life in a Different World from Zero
2Volume 11
3
4
5
6
7
8CHAPTER 1
9MAID, MAID, MAID
10
11
12
13(1)
14
15
16—The restoration of Subaru Natsuki’s lost life came with the usual, nigh-unbearable agony.
17
18
19The power of Return by Death caused no lag between death and resurrection.
20
21Subaru’s mind didn’t perceive a pause or transition from his final moments, as only time itself and his body reverted to their previous states. This inconsistency between his mind and reality disturbed his soul deeply.
22
23The instant return to a cold, hard floor made it was clear this time was no exception to the usual rules.
24
25The first thing that broke into Subaru’s consciousness was a revolting sensation.
26
27“—Ueegh?! Geho!! Oegh!!”
28
29Before his mind could catch up to reality, he violently retched from the foreign matter he found in his mouth. A bitter taste and the stench of soil lingered on Subaru’s tongue; he coughed as he desperately forced open his eyes.
30
31“Th-this is…”
32
33A hoarse breath escaped Subaru as he sat up, squinting at the gloom. After blinking a few times, his eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, and he could make out the interior of an old stone room—one familiar to him. He realized he was in the ruin.
34
35“Inside…the tomb…?”
36
37The peculiar putrid air stood out in his memory. There was no mistaking that this was the tomb in the Sanctuary.
38
39Placing his hands on the rough floor, Subaru pushed himself to his feet while connecting the tangled threads of his memory to piece together what had happened. Fresh back from Return by Death, his brain couldn’t cope with the amount of information flooding into it.
40
41He was sure he’d gathered the Earlham Village residents that had evacuated to the Sanctuary and brought them back to their homes on his way to Roswaal Manor. He’d planned to confront Frederica once he arrived, only to find the mansion abandoned, causing worry to stab at his chest.
42
43He was concerned about the others who were supposed to be there: Beatrice, Petra, and above all, Rem—
44
45“—I told you, didn’t I? I promised you, yes?”
46
47With a shudder, Subaru’s throat went taut as the lush voice brushed directly against his nerves.
48
49It was a bloody voice, the very essence of vulgarity and pleasure. The speaker had reached her climax when she witnessed the loss of life, heaving a satisfied sigh as she spoke of her one-sided promise.
50
51Subaru touched his stomach where it had been slashed and his innards had spilled out. Naturally, after Return by Death, his body was unharmed; however, the deepest scars had been carved not in his flesh but his soul. No—
52
53“Getting my gut sliced open was the biggest reason I was brought to the mansion, wasn’t it?”
54
55Pulling his finger away from his right flank, Subaru gently traced the center of his abdomen. The wound was nowhere to be found, but in Subaru’s true history, it was a cold, hard fact that he had been sliced wide open.
56
57And for Subaru, the culprit was the first obstacle he had faced after arriving in his new world—
58
59“—So the Bowel Hunter returns to the stage… Gimme a break… geez.”
60
61He used the back of his hand to wipe the sweat beading on his brow.
62
63In the back of Subaru’s mind, he could see a beautiful woman of pure darkness with long hair every bit as black as his own. Brandishing a vicious blade, that butcher had taken Subaru’s life twice over—and her name was Elsa Gramhilde.
64
65“Why was that woman at the mansion…? Forget it. Not that isn’t important, but…”
66
67Having reviewed what had happened since his Return by Death, Subaru’s mind focused back on the present.
68
69Where had his ability brought him? As far as he could tell, since he was in the ruins, there could only be two possibilities—and given the cramped, stone room, he narrowed those down to one.
70
71“This must be right after I took the tomb’s ‘Trial’…or right before? Which one it is…doesn’t matter! More importantly, if this is after the Trial, then…”
72
73When Subaru’s mind and reality connected with the speed of a blitzkrieg, his head practically snapped back to look over his shoulder. Inside that claustrophobic chamber, the figure he sought was lying on the floor right behind him.
74
75“—Emilia!”
76
77There lay Emilia, her silver hair fanned out around her head and her pale cheeks twisted in anguish.
78
79Subaru knelt at her side and was about to touch her sleeping face when…he hesitated.
80
81“———”
82
83If he touched her, Emilia’s Trial would end right then and there. Outside interference would cause whatever vision she was seeing in the Trial to instantly vanish, like popping a bubble…regardless of how hard Emilia was working to overcome her past.
84
85“But I know that tonight it won’t do any good…!”
86
87Shaking his head, Subaru pushed away his uncertainty. He embraced the tormented Emilia, sitting her up and holding her against his chest. That instant, Emilia’s body heavily arched back. And after trembling for a while—
88
89“Su…baru…?”
90
91“Yeah, that’s right. It’s me, Emilia. You all right?”
92
93Subaru shot Emilia a small smile when she recognized him and called out his name though she was still dazed. The warmth of his smile and embrace stalled Emilia’s grasp on reality for a time.
94
95Soon, the situation she’d been placed in and the result of the Trial would crash down upon her. After that, she would cry like a child. He waited for it in silence.
96
97“—aa.”
98
99The least Subaru could do was to gently embrace her so that her heart would not break in the process. And so until Emilia calmed down, he held her firmly in his arms, not allowing her to leave his grasp.
100
101
102
103
104
105(2)
106
107
108“I-I’m really sorry… I-I’ve calmed down, so…let’s talk.”
109
110Now in a guest room in Ryuzu’s house, Emilia’s voice was choked as she spoke.
111
112A faint redness tinged her eyes, where heavy traces of the confusion and sorrow she felt a short while ago were still visible. Still, she was doing her best to be strong, so Subaru didn’t want to interrupt.
113
114“Well, sorry…for causing you trouble in the tomb. Really, I’m still…”
115
116“Emilia-tan, it’s okay. When you send trouble my way, it’s not a bother. Helping you is what I want to do. More importantly, you didn’t hit anything when you fell down, right? If you did, I can give it a really gentle rub.”
117
118“Mm. Seems like I hit my butt a bit when I went down. It feels a little numb…”
119
120“Gulp. Th-then, I’ll be very caref— Miss Ram? Is that you jabbing your cane into my back?!”
121
122While Subaru was being particularly silly, Ram drove the tip of the cane she was gripping directly at him. When he pointed this out, she twisted the cane, causing Subaru to yelp with pain and leap away.
123
124“H-hey, you?! Th-that’s a little too much, isn’t it?! Look at this—blood’s oozing and everything!”
125
126“Lady Emilia, how’s your condition? Don’t leave out a single detail.”
127
128“Are you seriously gonna ignore me after all that, Ram?! You really are a piece of work!”
129
130As Ram respectfully checked on Emilia’s health, she responded to Subaru’s complaint by glancing at him as if he were an insect, snorting “Hah!” in an amused sort of way. The exchange brought a weak smile to Emilia’s face.
131
132“…Thanks, both of you. I’m feeling all right… So we should…talk about what happened inside.”
133
134Her lips made a small smile, but she could not conceal the worry and fatigue dragging down the corners of her eyes, pulling on her cheeks, and filtering into her voice.
135
136Surrounding Emilia was everyone who had gathered at the tomb for the Trial—in addition to Subaru and Ram, there was Garfiel and Ryuzu, and, for some reason, Otto, who made five.
137
138With everyone’s eyes upon her, Emilia held her emotions in check to properly convey the details of the Trial and to announce that it had ended in failure. Most of the conversation was identical to the previous time around. The only difference was—
139
140“Then why is Mr. Natsuki safe and sound after having gone inside?”
141
142Raising his hand, Otto posed the question that Subaru had managed to wiggle his way out of answering the last time. He had hidden that he’d actually taken the Trial and kept quiet about the fact that he was qualified to take it. That had been out of consideration for Emilia, to avoid putting extra pressure on her when she was facing the same Trial, but…
143
144—This time, after some thought, he changed his reply to the question.
145
146“The reason’s simple. Just as you saw from the light in the ruin, I was qualified to take the Trial, too. So I took it…and I passed.”
147
148“—Huh?”
149
150At first, Subaru’s declaration left everyone taken aback. Then, fierce unrest ran among them.
151
152In particular, Emilia’s shock was tremendous; she’d taken the same Trial and failed. Her purple eyes opened wide, looking like trembling gemstones as they focused on Subaru.
153
154Subaru nodded toward her as he continued to survey the other surprised reactions in the room.
155
156“Sorry to surprise you like that. But to be honest, I was only lucky. The details of the Trial just happened to be something I’d made my peace with beforehand… I wouldn’t call it an easy win, though.”
157
158“Hmm. Is that so, Young Su? However, that…complicates things.”
159
160A throbbing pain returned to Subaru’s chest as he reminisced about meeting his parents in the world known as the Trial.
161
162It was Ryuzu, representative of the Sanctuary, who mulled over Subaru’s words and furled her brows. The youthful-looking elder’s grave voice made Ram fold her arms, narrowing her pink eyes.
163
164“This has gotten complicated… There’s no doubt about that. But if Barusu isn’t spouting nonsense, then it’s a great achievement. If his story is true, the barrier should be lifted now. Garf, what is the state of the barrier?”
165
166“…All I can say is, the pact feels the same way to me ’n’ the old hag.”
167
168“So that was all a lie. Please die.”
169
170“Damn, you decided that way too early!!”
171
172Reeling from the sting of Ram’s uncharacteristically hasty judgment, Subaru was clutching his head when he belatedly realized something.
173
174“…What’s wrong, Garfiel? Why you making a scary face like that?”
175
176“—It’s nothin’… Barrier ain’t down yet, right? What did you expect?”
177
178“I was just about to explain that stuff. Man, you guys are so impatient.”
179
180Garfiel, who’d been glaring at Subaru, crinkled his nose and averted his gaze. Put off by his demeanor, Subaru turned back toward Emilia.
181
182Just as before, Emilia’s eyes were filled with worry and bewilderment as she said, “…Tell us, Subaru. What…did you see when you…overcame the Trial?”
183
184“Probably more accurate to say what I learned rather than what I saw. The Trial’s a real bully… And there ain’t just one. Apparently, even after you finish the first, there’s still two left, for three in total.”
185
186“Two more…”
187
188The worry in Emilia’s eyes deepened, which made Subaru’s chest tighten so much it hurt. The first challenge, the Trial of the past, provoked unspeakable anguish for her. The thought of two more was simply staggering.
189
190“This might be going too deep into the weeds, but who exactly did you hear all this from while you were in the tomb?”
191
192“Who…? Er, I didn’t talk to anyone… When I started the Trial, I heard my own voice in my head. I think it probably affects different people in different ways.”
193
194It was close to the truth for him to say that he’d simply come to understand the information rather than hearing it from someone else. Subaru had no memory of meeting a person in the tomb, so it was a natural assumption to make.
195
196“It is said that in rare cases, one can understand how to use a metia merely by touching it. This could be something similar.”
197
198“Ahh, I have not yet had the opportunity to touch something as precious as a metia…”
199
200“I suppose you wouldn’t. You have the look of a pauper.”
201
202“It hasn’t even been half a day since Miss Ram and I first met, has it?!”
203
204Ram had quickly decided how she was going to interact with Otto. Setting aside their exchange, Subaru sat right beside Emilia on the bed she was resting in. Then, he locked eyes with her as he addressed her directly.
205
206“Emilia, there’s something I want to suggest. You might not like it very much, though…”
207
208“Suggest? What…do you mean by that…?”
209
210“—Can I challenge the Trial in the tomb in your place and clear it?”
211
212“———”
213
214The words Subaru had uttered fiercely unsettled Emilia. From her perspective, they were completely unexpected; from his, they required courage and resolve to say.
215
216—Subaru would take the Trial, liberating the Sanctuary in her place.
217
218It was a thought that had occurred to him during his conversation with Garfiel on the way back to Earlham Village the last time around.
219
220Mid-trip, Garfiel had questioned Subaru, who was sending Emilia to the Trial in spite of the agony she had to endure because of her repeated failures. Garfiel had wondered whether overcoming one’s past was truly necessary.
221
222Naturally, Subaru couldn’t simply accept that idea without any thought, but it had undoubtedly been a bolt from the blue.
223
224He acknowledged it was worth suggesting as an option, at least.
225
226“I want to be there for you. I don’t know what you’re facing from your past, but if it’s enough to make you cry like that and bring out so much suffering on your face… I want to reach out to you.”
227
228“…Subaru.”
229
230“It should be fine even if it’s me taking the Trial and liberating the Sanctuary. There’s nothing that says you have to go through a hard time and face up to your past.”
231
232The way Subaru slowly shook his head and spoke gently to her made Emilia’s gaze wander.
233
234He understood Emilia’s inner turmoil. Facing her past had been excruciating. If there was some way to avoid it, some part of her must have wanted to do exactly that and leave the rest to Subaru. It was her strong sense of responsibility and nobility that did not permit her to abandon a burden once she had decided to carry it on her shoulders. Moreover, her gentle nature left her afraid that Subaru might have to endure a pain comparable to hers in the Trials that would follow.
235
236If that kindness was the shackle binding her, Subaru had to tell her it wasn’t necessary to—
237
238“—Man, I shut up and listen for one minute, and you suddenly think you can decide every damn thing on your own, huh?”
239
240Before Subaru could say anything that might have broken those shackles, someone in a particularly foul mood called him out from behind. The speaker growled through his fangs, crinkled his nose, and curled his back in a catlike posture as he unleashed another stream of words.
241
242“Me, I’m opposed to anyone besides the Princess…besides Lady Emilia takin’ the Trial. At the very least, I’ll be damned before I let the likes of you lift that barrier.”
243
244“Wha—?!”
245
246From Subaru’s perspective, this was the second time Garfiel had struck him with a bolt from the blue. However, the impact of the first paled in comparison to that of this one.
247
248Subaru, unable to reconcile the words with their speaker, was completely dumbfounded. Seeing his apparent confusion, Garfiel pounded the incomprehensible reality home.
249
250“Let me say it again. If you ask me, no one but the Princess should take the Trial. I ain’t lettin’ the old hag get it twisted either. Think of this as my rule.”
251
252“Wait! Wait, wait, wait…!”
253
254Subaru desperately rambled in response to Garfiel’s sudden declaration. Inside his mind, he was unspeakably shocked and baffled.
255
256Of course he was. The source of Subaru’s suggestion was none other than Garfiel from the last time around.
257
258“Why the hell are you the one who’s against it…?”
259
260“Huh? That surprised I’m not all for this plan? Ain’t you an optimist.”
261
262“Hey, don’t get all bent out of shape. If anyone should be frowning and complaining here, it’s me…”
263
264Last time around, Garfiel was the one who had browbeaten Subaru to take the trial. Yet here he was, shooting down the very same plan. He couldn’t figure out the true intent behind Garfiel’s change of mind.
265
266“I’m not doing a great job reining in my whirlpool of emotions right now…but can you tell me exactly why you’re against it? As far as you’re concerned, the faster the Sanctuary is liberated, the better, right?”
267
268“It ain’t a question of sooner or later. This is one of those, ya know, issues of status. Ain’t that right, old hag?”
269
270“Though the way he put it was unbearable…I cannot refute what Young Gar says. That said, there is an issue with how he phrased it.”
271
272“Hell, even Ryuzu is against it…”
273
274Subaru was bewildered that not only Garfiel was stubbornly opposing him, but the elder was as well.
275
276Considering how emotional and temperamental Garfiel appeared, it was at least understandable how his opinion could change at the most inopportune time and place. However, Subaru wouldn’t have guessed Ryuzu would react this way.
277
278In response to Subaru’s earnest gaze, Ryuzu waved an oversized sleeve as she picked up where she had left off.
279
280“I understand Young Su’s point about lifting the barrier because the sooner that happens the better… However, I wish to follow Young Ros’s plan as closely as possible.”
281
282“Roswaal’s plan…”
283
284“—Lady Emilia should obtain the Sanctuary’s freedom by her own hand.”
285
286“!”
287
288Emilia’s breath caught as soon as she heard those words when Ryuzu narrowed her eyes and spoke. Emilia touched a hand to her own breast, her long lashes hovering over downcast eyes as her voice quivered.
289
290“I—I have to do it… It’s no good if it isn’t me… I…need to do this…”
291
292“No, Emilia, there’s no…”
293
294“I-it’s all right! Subaru, you don’t need to force your way into going in my place. I’m just…I’m just a little surprised because this is all so sudden. But now that I know what needs to happen…”
295
296Knowing the Trial was about facing the past, she could emotionally prepare for it.
297
298That’s what Emilia insisted, but it was already a proven fact that no matter how strong her resolve, it wasn’t the same as a foolproof plan. If nothing else, letting Emilia continue like this would mean watching the past devastate her for the next three days.
299
300This foreknowledge was what brought such sorrow to Subaru’s eyes.
301
302That was why—
303
304“Subaru… A-are you thinking that you can’t trust me with this?”
305
306“—Wha?”
307
308Right as his mind drifted off for a second, Emilia posed a question to him, her voice quivering with worry.
309
310When he let out a surprised breath, Emilia weakly shook her head side to side and continued.
311
312“It’s because you saw me fail… That’s why you think you can’t trust me to complete the Trial… That’s why you want to do it in my place.”
313
314“No, Emilia, that’s not it. It’s just… It isn’t like you absolutely have to deal with the past and…”
315
316“But I—! If I don’t face it, then I can’t pass the Trial! I-if I can’t do even that much, there’s no way I can become King… I have to help the villagers and the people of the Sanctuary get out of this place.”
317
318Emilia firmly embraced her own shoulders as she swept Subaru’s words away. Her slender nails dug into the skin, as if she meant to hurt her timid self.
319
320“I…can’t keep relying on you all the time, Subaru. It was just the other day that you became so badly hurt for my sake…and now it’s about to happen again. I won’t put you through that…”
321
322“…It’s fine that way, Emilia. This might be the wrong way to say this, but this is one of those, you know, give-and-take situations. Wait, would it make more sense to say giving the right person the right job? What I’m trying to get at is that I just so happen to have a better matchup when it comes to this Trial. Since it seems I can handle this, might as well have me take care of it. That’s all. You’ll definitely have great opportunities to give it your all in the future.”
323
324“Isn’t this one of those important opportunities? If I avert my eyes simply because I don’t like what I see, then push everything onto you, Subaru, before running away…what does that make me?”
325
326How good would it be if he could simply yell back, And what’s wrong with running away?
327
328If running from something awful was possible…if someone had a chance to not look at something bitter or to turn away from suffering, and in so doing, they could breathe easier, then that’s exactly what they should do. That was how Subaru had lived his life up to that point.
329
330Even if people looked down on that way of living as the weakling’s path, he could almost certainly say with conviction that it was not something to be ashamed of.
331
332“———”
333
334And yet, Subaru was unable to affirm Emilia’s weakness.
335
336He didn’t understand why he couldn’t bring himself to say the words. But when she noticed that Subaru had fallen silent, Emilia shut her eyes with all her might, casting them downward as her lips tightened.
337
338Seeing that stabbed at Subaru’s chest, and when he tried to say something even though he hadn’t been able to think of anything meaningful—
339
340“—For now, let’s leave it at that.”
341
342It was neither Subaru nor Emilia who punctuated their discussion with that brief statement. The speaker had quietly circled around Emilia’s back, gently touching a pale palm to the young girl’s mouth. An instant later—
343
344“…Ah”
345
346Emilia, her strength suddenly draining out of her, lost consciousness, tipping forward as she crumpled.
347
348Subaru hurried to catch her. Laying in his arms, tranquil breaths slipped from Emilia’s sleeping face. Then he turned to another—Ram’s—and asked, “What did you do?”
349
350“I gave her a whiff of incense to help her relax. Perhaps you’re upset that I used such a forceful method.”
351
352“That was definitely aggressive… But you did the right thing. Sorry for making you go through the trouble.”
353
354“Receiving an apology about Lady Emilia from you, Barusu, is strange indeed. When did you inherit Lady Emilia’s guardianship from the Great Spirit?”
355
356“That wasn’t what I…”
357
358Meant, he wanted to say, but his shoulders drooped instead. Subaru knew the retort wasn’t very convincing.
359
360It was a fact that, whatever the reason, Puck’s refusal to show himself made Subaru even more protective of Emilia than usual. His knowledge of how the Trial would wear her down made him rash as well.
361
362What’s more, it seemed Emilia was well aware of this tendency of his.
363
364“Ha. Either way, looks like we’re done talking for now.”
365
366Subaru was at a loss for words, and Emilia was unconscious. Seeing the two of them like that, Garfiel snorted as if he was bored. Though Subaru took issue with his attitude, he couldn’t bring himself to snap back with a retort.
367
368The conversation for that evening was over. There was no denying that fact. However—
369
370“It’d be nice…if we could talk to the Princess again tomorrow.”
371
372Subaru had no reply for the murmur that Garfiel added, either.
373
374
375
376
377
378(3)
379
380
381“Can I talk to you for a minute? There’s something I wanna ask.”
382
383There, in the settlement, illuminated at night by a bonfire, Subaru called out to the figures walking ahead of him.
384
385“What’s that? Ya got somethin’ more to say?”
386
387Two individuals—Garfiel and Ryuzu—came to a halt so they could turn around. Garfiel was in a foul mood, while Ryuzu’s expression was unreadable. Subaru scratched his cheek as he spoke to the pair.
388
389“Hey, don’t be so combative. I just have a little question.”
390
391“A question, is it? If it’s something we can answer, then I don’t see why not. What is it you wish to ask?”
392
393Garfiel loomed with his fangs bared, though Ryuzu held him back and gave Subaru permission to proceed. Grateful for her demeanor, Subaru abruptly puzzled over something.
394
395“Come to think of it, this house used to be where Ryuzu stayed, right? Then where is Ryuzu staying while Emilia and the rest of us are staying here?”
396
397“…Hey, why are you even askin’ a question like that? Lemme make this clear. If you even try and do somethin’ to the hag, you can bet I ain’t gonna forgive…ow, ow, ow! What gives, lady?!”
398
399“It’s time to give the stupidity a rest, Young Gar. Do you think a youngling would want to do anything with a fossil like me? It’s obvious he’s simply curious.”
400
401Ryuzu sighed with an exasperated air as she dug her nails into Garfiel’s hip. Certainly, Garfiel’s suspicion was way off the mark, but it still felt kind of strange to hear Ryuzu describe herself as an old lady.
402
403Either way, Subaru had come to talk about his idle curiosity, so he cleared his throat and continued.
404
405“You opposed my suggestion back there. I wanna know the real reason why. Mind telling me?”
406
407“…Like we said before, liberating the Sanctuary should be something Lady Emilia accomplishes on her own. That’s what Young Ros desires, after all.”
408
409“You said that it’s Roswaal’s plan. Meaning…”
410
411When Subaru suddenly recalled the heated debate he had shared with Roswaal the last time around, his ignorance caused wrinkles to break out on his brow.
412
413Dealing with the menace of the Witch Cult and liberating the Sanctuary—Roswaal claimed he’d set everything up so that Emilia would be credited with the success of both. Subaru could agree that Roswaal’s plan presented unique advantages for Emilia’s bid for the throne. However, he felt that line of thinking was too heartless.
414
415“…Do the two of you agree with that guy’s methods?”
416
417“Hey, don’t get the wrong idea. Me? I hate the bastard, too. But things ain’t that simple.”
418
419“Young Su, I understand how you must feel. I hardly find it a pleasant topic either. But as the settlement’s representative, my position also requires me to think of what will come after the barrier is lifted.”
420
421Prodded by Ryuzu’s statement, Subaru grimaced in bewilderment. Garfiel observed Subaru’s state and went, “Now look,” scratching his head in irritation as he went on.
422
423“Even if the barrier’s lifted, that don’t mean the people livin’ here just go poof and vanish. If how and where they live changes, who do ya think is gonna take care of geezers and hags who can’t even tell left from right?”
424
425“—I get it now. Even if the barrier’s lifted and everyone formally moves into the fiefdom…you’re still under Roswaal’s care. That’s why Ryuzu and the others are…”
426
427“We do not wish to risk our relationship with Young Ros. I am sorry for you and yours, Young Su.”
428
429“…You know, this is making me trust Roswaal less and less…”
430
431Considering how low Subaru’s opinion of Roswaal had dropped the last time around, the current conversation was a truly bitter pill to swallow. Subaru’s reply elicited a pained smile from Ryuzu, while Garfiel gave a single, strong click of his fangs.
432
433“Aaanyway, we’ve laid out our demands. The Princess takes the Trial. Me, I won’t let you take it, whatever qualifications you’ve got.”
434
435“Stop calling her Princess. It sounds like you’re making fun of Emilia.”
436
437“Can’t call her half-demon or Princess? Man, you complain a lot. Besides, Sir Knight, if she ain’t a Princess, then who the hell have you been protectin’ this whole damn time?”
438
439Twisting his hip, Garfiel peered up at Subaru as he spoke in a provocative tone. Subaru fell into his thoughts a short while, before coming to his senses and lifting a finger to thrust toward Garfiel.
440
441“The part where you called me Sir Knight just now, could you say it one more time?”
442
443“The hell you gettin’ all worked up for…”
444
445Garfiel seemed fed up with Subaru’s unexpectedly bashful reaction when Ryuzu raised a hand between them. Then she brought that hand to her mouth as she let out a little yawn.
446
447“Young Su, could we leave it at that? The late hours of night are hard on the elderly. Let’s continue this tomorrow.”
448
449“Given your appearance, it feels super-weird hearing that from you…but roger that. Sorry for keeping you.”
450
451“Hah! ‘The Abengam comes on thick.’ Don’t you dare go anywhere even near the tomb.”
452
453“Not sure what that phrase is supposed to mean, but I get the gist of it. I’ve had enough of the tomb for one night, anyway.”
454
455After seeing off the sleepy Ryuzu and the thorny Garfiel, Subaru, by his lonesome, lifted his head and gazed up at the starry sky. The night sky was full of clouds, but since there were barely any light sources on the ground, the starlight was incredible. He felt like nature was cleansing his heart.
456
457“The situation’s too dire for a warm and fuzzy mood, though…”
458
459After a dizzying day and Return by Death, Subaru’s body and spirit were both laden with fatigue. But he slapped his cheeks to energize himself and turned toward the group’s temporary accommodations. And then—
460
461“So what’d you think of that discussion just now? I’d like to hear an outsider’s opinion.”
462
463“…Normally, wouldn’t one call it a third-party opinion? When you call it an outsider’s opinion, you make both my position and opinion feel overly estranged…”
464
465“This is my way of being considerate of your position. If you’re just an outsider in the end, it gives you a chance to save face, right? Damn it man, don’t make me say it out loud.”
466
467“Such consideration is pointless when you already involved me in the earlier conversation!”
468
469As they bantered, Otto slowly emerged from the temporary accommodations. He’d probably eavesdropped on the last conversation from beginning to end. “However,” he prefaced without the barest hint of shame, “if you were asking for my honest opinion, then I’d have to say that what Garfiel and Ryuzu said makes perfect sense, doesn’t it?”
470
471“———”
472
473“They understand the Marquis’s aim, and there is Lady Emilia’s standing as a royal selection candidate to consider as well. Mr. Natsuki, you no doubt believe that even if you overcome the Trial in her place, the prestige of the exploit would still belong to Lady Emilia…but would something like that be accepted by all the involved parties present here? In other words, would doing things that way win their support?”
474
475“Even I get the logic behind that. However you think about it, Emilia liberating the Sanctuary would be the ideal move. But…”
476
477As Subaru trailed off, a third party smashed right through his hesitation.
478
479“—Lady Emilia cannot overcome the Trial?”
480
481When Subaru turned toward the voice, there stood Ram, who had supposedly been tucking Emilia into bed. Subaru reacted with a bitter expression and shook his head.
482
483“I’m not saying it’s impossible. But anyone can tell it’s hellish to make any progress in a short span of time, right? The barrier isn’t a problem we can leave alone for a long time.”
484
485“I suppose not. At the very least, I would like to conclude it within three years, before the royal selection is decided.”
486
487“That’s way longer than I was thinking!”
488
489At first, Subaru thought this was another display of Ram’s peculiar brand of flippancy, but her frank expression made him seriously consider the possibility. Meanwhile, Otto silently crossed his arms and nodded before adding his thoughts.
490
491“I actually understand why Mr. Natsuki is so concerned. Considering the burden on the evacuated villagers and the current living conditions in the Sanctuary, food stores included…the day it all breaks down does not seem far off to me.”
492
493“Suddenly being forced to live as refugees puts a lot of stress on people. And then there’s the inhabitants of the Sanctuary who have to give out all their food. Their dissatisfaction is probably about to explode any moment.”
494
495“Which is why you would like to do something before that happens. So what’s your plan?”
496
497“Feels…kinda unsettling to have the conversation move so quickly… If possible, I’d like to propose freeing the villagers from the Sanctuary before there’s an irreparable breakdown in relations.”
498
499With Ram and Otto, Subaru brought up the idea of releasing the hostages just like he’d done the previous time around.
500
501His proposal had been accepted once before, but he didn’t know if that would happen again. After all, the condition for agreeing to the proposal last time had been for Subaru to take the Trial.
502
503This time, the representatives of the Sanctuary had precisely forbidden him from doing that. He expected negotiations would not be easy.
504
505“I’m sure they have no desire for mutual destruction either. Given the nature of the barrier, Lady Emilia cannot depart until someone brings the Trial to an end… It would seem most of the proposal’s premise has already been fulfilled.”
506
507Otto nodded as he interpreted the parts of Subaru’s proposal that hadn’t been elaborated on enough. Seeing Otto logically break things down, Ram went “Hmm,” narrowing her eyes as she spoke with a hint of praise.
508
509“I’m surprised. The pet you took in is worth more than I presumed, Barusu.”
510
511“Isn’t he? I found him tied up on the side of the road. I’ll take care of him, so can I keep him?”
512
513“Only if you take proper care of him.”
514
515“Could you two stop referring to me like I’m a dog or a cat?! Both of you are seriously in tune, aren’t you?!”
516
517When Otto bit back, Subaru and Ram both let out a hearty sigh. This was solid proof they were truly in sync, but Subaru sank into thought about something weightier.
518
519Based on the earlier exchange, he didn’t think Garfiel would simply go along with his proposal to free the villagers. That said, Subaru had a reason why he couldn’t take things slow.
520
521—He had to seriously start thinking ahead, to the situation that had caused his Return by Death.
522
523“All things considered, it would seem that this proposal will become the focus of the conversation to follow.”
524
525“Yeah, I suppose it…wait, what conversation?”
526
527“…He really is hopeless, no?”
528
529“What are you talking about?! It’s a bad habit of yours to decide things all by yourself!”
530
531Ram seemed like she seriously felt sorry for him, which made Subaru stamp the ground as he asserted the unfairness of it all. His childlike reaction caused Ram’s shoulders to sink as her pity deepened.
532
533“Since Lady Emilia was haggard after the tomb’s Trial, and the ongoing situation has been hard on Barusu’s small head, I am trying to be considerate, but I cannot have you forgetting a most important promise.”
534
535“You know, I have a bit of trauma about not keeping promises. Remind me what this one was again?”
536
537“—That after the Trial, Master Roswaal would make time for you.”
538
539The words, which Ram said in a rather sour tone, made Subaru go “Ah” as his mouth fell open. Folding her arms at the stupid look on his face, Ram continued nonetheless.
540
541“That’s where you were supposed to speak about circumstances to date, and what’s to follow. Isn’t that right?”
542
543
544
545
546
547(4)
548
549
550The important points of the latest Return by Death were completely different from those of previous times.
551
552During a normal—though it was difficult to use that word in these situations—or usual instance of Return by Death, Subaru often presumed that the situations instigated by various assailants and the labor required to counter the threat they posed were the most important.
553
554Using the previous loop as an example, the hostile party that had caused the Return by Death situation was the Witch Cult, and Subaru had borrowed the power of other factions, such as Crusch’s, to deal with them.
555
556In a similar vein, the attacker this time around was Elsa, the Bowel Hunter, and his options for dealing with her would probably come down to fight or flight.
557
558But this time, there was an issue he clearly needed to prioritize above that. Namely—
559
560“—What had happened to Frederica and the others by the time Elsa killed me?”
561
562In the current loop, after he’d returned to the mansion, Subaru had felt extremely wary toward Frederica. The crystal she had given Emilia was the reason he had been teleported while they were on their way to the Sanctuary. He later went back to the mansion fully intending to figure out her true motives.
563
564“Who would’ve ever thought it’d be Elsa’s blade greeting me. Thanks to that…well, crap, thanks to that I got a Return by Death without learning a damn thing.”
565
566Subaru wouldn’t say he had truly come away with absolutely nothing at all, but what little information he’d gleaned was not enough. Now that he knew there was an enemy lurking, the largest pending issue was the uncertainty of who her victims would be.
567
568Besides Frederica, there were three others at the mansion: Petra, Beatrice, and Rem—were the girls at the mansion all right? If Frederica was in fact hostile to Subaru and the others, did that mean she was connected to Elsa? Either way—
569
570“I doubt that insane woman would have any reason to hold back against Rem and the others…!”
571
572His memories bubbled up unbidden: the pain of Elsa’s wicked blade and his sense of helplessness at being unable to stop her vile deeds.
573
574She’d killed Emilia. She’d killed Felt. She’d killed Old Man Rom. She’d killed Subaru himself.
575
576There were few things Subaru had greater faith in than the tastes of the butcher known as the Bowel Hunter. Elsa would never let her prey at her chosen slaughterhouse slip away.
577
578That was why—
579
580“—I’ve gotta get back to the mansion without a moment to spare. I have to figure out what happened.”
581
582Along with the liberation of the Sanctuary, this was a challenge Subaru had to take on.
583
584
585“—I seee. Now I graaasp the situation.”
586
587After hearing Subaru’s long explanation, Roswaal, lying on his side in bed, nodded deeply.
588
589The room set aside for Roswaal’s convalescence contained only him and Subaru. Setting Otto’s thoughts aside, Ram seemed unhappy she couldn’t also be in attendance, but this was how it had to be.
590
591After all, when men met to plot wicked deeds, the fewer of them, the better.
592
593“I must say, these are results beyond anything I could have hoped for. Not only was the Witch Cult driven off, to think you eeeven participated in the hunt of the White Whale at the Liphas Plains…”
594
595“We can discuss that again when invitations for an award ceremony get thrown around. My exploits weren’t exactly small, so I figure some prestige is coming my way.”
596
597“I get the seeense that some prestige is hardly enough to accurately describe the acclaim you’ve earned. Moreover, I wish to thank you on a personal level for your cooperation in subjugating the White Whale… And what of Sir Wilhelm?”
598
599Closing one eye, Roswaal posed the question with only his yellow eye open. It made Subaru gulp down.
600
601“I didn’t think I’d hear Wilhelm’s name out of your mouth… He was there. Wilhelm was the one who finished off the White Whale. It was incredible… He’s seriously something else.”
602
603“I see. That is most splendid.”
604
605“—?”
606
607Subaru knitted his brows, suspicious of the intensity in Roswaal’s murmur.
608
609The fact that Wilhelm had avenged his wife, achieving his long-cherished desire, had delighted Roswaal.
610
611“Roswaal, do you know Wilhelm?”
612
613“…No, I have neeeever met him. One of my ancestors did, briefly. Therefore, I choose to toast the Sword Devil’s tenacity from a distance, entiiiirely on my own whim. That is all.”
614
615That is all, Roswaal had said, but the emotions surfacing in his expression seemed conflicted. Subaru couldn’t bring himself to blindly trust what he had just heard, but he also had no time to pursue the matter any further.
616
617“This really, really bugs me…but let’s move on to the main issue. You’ve read my proposal, right?”
618
619“I haaad intended to discuss rewarding you for your exploits as well, but…no matter, let’s continue. You wanted to discuss your plan to request the freeing of the Earlham villagers from the Sanctuary, yeees?”
620
621When Subaru urged him onward, Roswaal smiled back and touched the bandages wound around his chest as he nodded.
622
623“Certainly, the fact that Lady Emilia has entered the barrier means Garfiel and the others’ aims have already been realized. Lady Emilia cannot depart unless the barrier is lifted. Suuurely it is not necessary for other hostages to remain within the barrier as…insurance.”
624
625“Seems like a rational plan to me. It’s not kicking the Sanctuary’s problems down the road or abandoning them. This is a reasonable proposal, so the other side ought to be willing to compromise.”
626
627“A reaaasonable proposal, you say. It is not that you actually have a diiiifferent concern? For instance, when Lady Emilia’s heart is crushed by the Trial, the people of the Sanctuary might use the presence of the villagers as a shield, using them as leverage to force her to challenge the tomb against her will. Which would make this your way of nipping that in the bud…or something like that?”
628
629Closing one eye, Roswaal stared at Subaru with only his yellow eye, something Subaru was used to seeing by then. Subaru folded his arms, then leadenly drew in his chin as he replied.
630
631“Nah, sorry. Never thought of that. In fact, just imagining it is scary. Gimme a moment.”
632
633“Oooh my? Perhaps I overthought it? How rude of me. I’m sooorry to surprise you.”
634
635Roswaal smiled, glossing over what was either bottomless pessimism or a vicious thought process. While those disinterested eyes and that smile were still trained on him, Subaru mentally refuted the possibility Roswaal had raised.
636
637Purely as an option, it was certainly one potential course of action. However, no one involved in the current events was the kind of person to carry it out. It had only been a few days, but Subaru was confident he knew where Garfiel, Ryuzu, and the other residents of the Sanctuary stood on this.
638
639“…Either way, I understand your proposal, so…what is it you deeesire from me?”
640
641“I want this proposal to go to Ryuzu and the others through you, not me. This time, it seems like…they’re not gonna compromise with me.”
642
643“—This time, hmmm? And why is that?”
644
645“Seems like that Garfiel bastard’s taken a disliking to me. I don’t have the time to get through to a moody guy like that. That means it’s better to have the idea come from someone other than me.”
646
647Opposition to Subaru taking the Trial included, Garfiel’s demeanor had clearly changed from the last time around. His stubborn demeanor and the almost outright hostile glint in his eyes were things Subaru didn’t remember encountering before. He wondered if it was something he’d said, or if he’d done something to rub the guy the wrong way.
648
649Either way, Subaru decided it was best for him to avoid coming into contact with Garfiel this time around.
650
651“If he gets hard-headed about my point of view for emotional reasons, that’ll put everyone in a bind. It’s a little scary how Ryuzu just goes along with whatever Garfiel says, too.”
652
653“And thus, my turn has come. Okay, very well. I shall speak to the elder. But Garfiel hates me as well, so I am concerned I may not be able to bring him around riiight away.”
654
655As a fellow person whom Garfiel hated, Roswaal readily consented, leaving Subaru to make a pained face as he entrusted his hopes to the man.
656
657The plan itself would likely be accepted by the other party after considerable grumbling. They would probably promise to free the villagers within the next several days. However, this was only the first step of Subaru’s ultimate plan.
658
659“Noooow then, is your business with me at an end?”
660
661“—Not yet. If anything, this business is more important than that proposal and everything that’s wrapped up with it.”
662
663That preface made Roswaal’s cheeks harden for just a moment, but that stiffness soon morphed into a smile as he ran a finger through his long, indigo hair. Then—
664
665“—Tell me. What is it that you desiiiire?”
666
667“I want to go tell the people back at Earlham Village that the hostages will be released from the Sanctuary just like we discussed. I want to tell all the worried folks that their families are coming home.”
668
669“Hmmmmm. In other words, you wish to go before the hostages are freed and the barrier is lifted…”
670
671“I’ll return to the village alone. Of course, I’ll be heading to the mansion, too, where Frederica’s scheming something or other.”
672
673With his shrill voice and heated gaze, Subaru transmitted his exact thoughts to Roswaal.
674
675Subaru had thoroughly reviewed the circumstances surrounding Return by Death, had shown consideration to Emilia, who was giving it her all to face the Trial, and had been wary of Garfiel, resident of the Sanctuary. At a glance, it seemed as though Subaru had handled everything quite calmly.
676
677However, even at that very moment, an undeniable impatience threatened to tear the inside of his chest asunder.
678
679How was Elsa connected to Frederica, one of the few remaining at the mansion, and what in the world had happened there? Subaru desperately wanted to find out as soon as possible, to the point that he couldn’t bear to sit around and wait for however many days it would take to persuade everyone.
680
681“I understand your concern. However, to the extent of my knowledge, Frederica is not one prone to rash…”
682
683“—The hell do you know?”
684
685“———”
686
687Somehow, Subaru’s interruption silenced Roswaal’s attempts to alleviate his worries. Dark, heavy emotions were infused within the young boy’s low voice.
688
689Of course there were. Roswaal’s private opinion of Frederica was entirely irrelevant. What Subaru had seen was the truth. In the future, something would occur, and that reality held far greater weight to him than anything Roswaal thought.
690
691“Don’t say stuff like that. It doesn’t suit a smart guy like you. Frederica’s the one who put that crystal in Emilia’s hands. That’s evidence she’s up to something. You said as much, didn’t you?”
692
693“…Even so, she isn’t one to intentionally bring harm to others. She has not the couraaage to do so.”
694
695“I don’t have much courage either. But that’s doesn’t guarantee she wouldn’t try something desperate.”
696
697There was no firm, clear answer what exactly prompted humans to take dramatic actions in extreme circumstances. It certainly wasn’t courage that drove Subaru forward. It was nothing more than a sense that something bothered him.
698
699“Roswaal, the trip will only take half a day. If it’s just me going with Patlash, I can be back in a day’s time. Please, give me the permission I need to do just that.”
700
701“Even assuming I do permit it, if it becomes clear that Frederica bears enmity toward you—indeed, if she takes hostile action against you…what will you do?”
702
703“———”
704
705“The girl has demi-human blood flowing within her. The circumstances of her duties at the mansion mean that she has learned a certain degree of martial arts. Uuunfortunately, I do not think you stand a chance against her.”
706
707“Th-that’s none of your business…”
708
709The straightforward problem Roswaal pointed out made Subaru’s throat tighten.
710
711Depending on how events played out, it was possible Subaru would have to face both Frederica and Elsa at the same time. Opposing them would be Subaru alone; Petra and the sleeping Rem couldn’t be considered ready for a fight. He had no confidence he could even get in touch with Beatrice.
712
713All things considered, the only combat strength he could bring from the Sanctuary back to the mansion was—
714
715“Emilia can’t go because of the barrier, Roswaal’s heavily injured, Otto’s definitively a noncombatant…wait, is this checkmate?”
716
717“I suppooose it is, though with a single exception.”
718
719When Subaru blanched, Roswaal spread his fingers toward Subaru’s pale face. The fingertips stole Subaru’s attention, as Roswaal smoothly wiggled them around and continued.
720
721“I shall add a condition of my own to your proposed plan of action. As I was just saying, I cannot send you alone to a ceeertain death. Therefore, to ensure that does not come to pass…”
722
723“To ensure that…?”
724
725Roswaal clapped his hands together, opened them, then spoke.
726
727“—Take Ram with you and go. I am quite ceeertain she shall be of aid to you.”
728
729
730
731
732
733(5)
734
735
736“—To put it bluntly, I am not thrilled with this situation.”
737
738“…You’re saying that after we’ve come this far, Big Sis?”
739
740The next morning, Ram was the first to open her mouth when they arrived at the settlement’s entrance. With a sour look on his face, Subaru followed suit.
741
742It was a rather Ram-like thing to say, eliciting a wry smile from Subaru as he scratched his head.
743
744—As a result of the discussion the night before, Subaru had swallowed Roswaal’s terms. It was plain fact that Ram was the only one who could be relied upon for combat, making her the sole countermeasure against Frederica. Ram had indicated her disapproval but relented and came along obediently in the end.
745
746That said, it didn’t mean her chagrin had simply vanished—
747
748“With Master Roswaal’s poor condition, I can’t help but feel concerned about leaving his side.”
749
750“I mean, it’s not like you can do anything by staying here either, right? Also, I was speechless when I heard it was Garfiel who bandaged those wounds and not you.”
751
752“Don’t be ridiculous. If I did it and Master Roswaal’s injuries worsened, where would we be then?”
753
754“You should feel a little worse about the fact that you’d make it worse!!”
755
756Subaru’s voice rose as he took in Ram, who was utterly shameless about her poor ability. He sighed deeply, hearing his voice echoing in the distance as morning embraced the Sanctuary.
757
758It was the start of the day after the discussion. Their preparations had been as quick as humanly possible. But considering his unease over his Return by Death, Subaru truly wished they could have departed the preceding night.
759
760“At night, the Forest of Cremaldi is quite dangerous. Even without the barrier, those woods form a natural stronghold that bars the entry of humans.”
761
762“…Don’t be reading a man’s mind, sheesh.”
763
764“It was written all over your face. Are you that worried about the girl you left at the mansion?”
765
766Ram had a sharp intuition and had handily discerned the reason for Subaru’s unease. Ram was referring to Petra, freshly employed at the mansion. If Frederica turned out to be hostile to them, the girl’s presence was Subaru and Ram’s Achilles heel. He wanted to avert a situation like that at all costs. But that wasn’t all.
767
768“It’s not just Petra I’m worried about.”
769
770“—? If you mean Lady Beatrice, she should still be in the Archive.”
771
772Ram regarded Subaru’s sullenness with a questioning look, not mentioning the other person left in the mansion—namely, Rem. That was natural; Ram didn’t remember Rem, and Subaru hadn’t spoken about her yet.
773
774The nice way to put it was that he hadn’t had a chance to bring it up, but in truth, he was simply afraid. Of course, he believed that it was absolutely necessary for him to bring it up during their trip to the mansion.
775
776“I’m not super eager to talk about it, but…emotionally, it’ll be better to bring it up when it’s just the two of us, huh…”
777
778“———”
779
780“Er, sorry, that’s my bad, Patlash. It’s not like I forgot that you’re here, too.”
781
782Overhearing Subaru’s murmur, the land dragon rubbed her nose against Subaru’s shoulder in apparent objection. Patlash, Subaru’s beloved land dragon, would play the most important role in their journey from the Sanctuary back to the mansion. He was relying on Patlash’s grasp of the way home, and this time, no one would be riding a dragon carriage; it’d be him and Ram mounted on Patlash’s back as she ran for the entire return trip.
783
784“She’s a good land dragon, making up for her all-too-lacking master. I pity her taste in men, though.”
785
786“I can’t say anything back about that. I really can’t, but it still bugs me…”
787
788“—Headin’ back snuggled between two fine ladies, huh? Just showin’ off at this point, ain’t ya?”
789
790When Subaru’s shoulders sank in misery, he heard a voice coming from behind, causing him to turn back with a scowl. The speaker, who was the very person he had expected, walked over while trampling the grass before stopping right beside the two riders and one mount.
791
792“Didn’t think you’d be seeing us off at this early hour. Real polite of you.”
793
794“Geezers and hags get up stupid early. Me, I live here so I picked up the habit… Wait, none of that’s important right now.”
795
796“You were the one who started talking about it, Garf.”
797
798When Garfiel came into view, Ram looked genuinely surprised. However, that was true for Subaru as well. He’d seriously never expected Garfiel to give them a proper send-off.
799
800“Are you that worried about me and Ram riding together? Just so you know, it’s not like my back’s touching anything. And even if it did, all there’d be is something hard as a board.”
801
802“Oh shut it. Me, I know that more than anyone in the whole wor—ow?!”
803
804“You certainly do not know that. I’ll slap you silly.”
805
806“Don’t say that after ya slap someone!!” “Incidentally, stop smacking me, too!!”
807
808Ram simultaneously slapped the vulgar pair’s cheeks as her shoulders sank in exasperation. Then, with handprints plastered on them, Subaru and Garfiel’s faces met.
809
810“Anyway, thanks for coming to see us off… Also, does that mean…you’ve heard?”
811
812“The talk about lettin’ that lot of outsiders leave? I heard it straight out of that bastard Roswaal’s mouth last night. I don’t like you holdin’ talks without me but…I ain’t got any problems with it.”
813
814“Yeah? That’s a big help. I couldn’t help thinking that in the worst case, you were here to stop us by force. If that happened, I’d be forced to throw Ram as far as I could and use her as a decoy.”
815
816“Hey, I’d never fall for that! …I wouldn’t, right?”
817
818“Hell if I know!! Ram, say something to him already…”
819
820After shouting angrily at Garfiel, who’d suddenly lost his confidence, Subaru called out to Ram, who was right beside him. And it was then that he noticed Ram was knitting her brows, apparently contemplating something.
821
822“Ram? What is it?”
823
824“…I am merely getting a headache from Barusu and Garf’s idiotic conversation.”
825
826However, when Subaru asked to see if everything was okay, Ram shook her head and replied in her usual manner. In so doing, she cut off that line of conversation, leaving Subaru unable to pursue the matter.
827
828With that concluded, Subaru reoriented toward Garfiel to speak with him.
829
830“Well, we’re off for a little bit. I intend to be back tomorrow, so take care until then.”
831
832“…You’re fine with not greetin’ the Princess first?”
833
834“I’m even more surprised you’re worried about Emilia and me… But it’s fine. I left a letter, and I asked Otto to stay with her if she’s having nightmares or anything.”
835
836“That guy’s got it rough, too. He’s going through the middle of Temtem Manor for sure.”
837
838When Garfiel rattled off one of his mystery phrases, Subaru accepted his concern with genuine gratitude.
839
840He hadn’t gotten a chance to debrief Emilia about the discussion he had with Roswaal the night before. He was setting out before she even woke up. Subaru didn’t have time to offer explanations, arguments, or excuses.
841
842Since, of course, his leaving would make Emilia worry, he’d left a letter behind—
843
844“But when I’m not by her side, I can’t stop worrying… So I’m leaving her in your hands, Garfiel.”
845
846“Wha? The hell are ya thinkin’, entrustin’ the Princess to me…?”
847
848“I suppose because you’re strong, you’re thinking of the Sanctuary, and you’re well aware it’s gonna be a problem for you if anything happens to Emilia.”
849
850“———”
851
852“Also, worst case, I can try asking Ram to seduce you into going along with…guaaaa!!”
853
854“It seems you haven’t done any reflection yet, Barusu.”
855
856“Don’t smack me right in the same spot you did earlier!! Are you a demon?! …Wait, you are!”
857
858Teary-eyed, Subaru raised a complaint about his punishment, which Ram met with an amused “Hah!” Garfiel was completely lost, having gone from mid-conversation a moment before to speechless.
859
860But after a brief silence, he audibly clenched his sharp fangs and said,
861
862“…Fine. For now, I’ll go along with all this madness…”
863
864“Really? That’s great… I’m so happy my face’s swelling up…”
865
866“Ram, I’ll take care of that bastard’s wounds, too, so quit looking so damn worried. This ain’t like you.”
867
868As Subaru rubbed his cheek, Ram seemed to show no outward emotion when Garfiel made his comment. Ram’s cheeks tensed ever so slightly as she responded.
869
870“What an impertinent thing to say, especially coming from you, Garf.”
871
872Having said her piece, she turned her back to him. She was no doubt signaling that the conversation was over. It was true that taking too long before departing would be a problem. Subaru also wanted to leave the Sanctuary right away, but…
873
874“…Come to think of it, do you have anything to hand to me this time?”
875
876“Huh? What are you talkin’ about?”
877
878Right before mounting Patlash, Subaru asked a question that left Garfiel perplexed. He acted like a question mark was hanging over his head as Subaru idly reminisced about his old world.
879
880Last time, when Garfiel had accompanied him for a portion of the journey back to Earlham Village, he had handed over a crystal to Subaru, who had been anxious about his reunion with Frederica. At the time, Garfiel had said he didn’t know if it would be of any help.
881
882In the end, Subaru had perished without ever meeting Frederica face to face—
883
884During the previous series of events, three more days had passed before his return trek, but this time, no more than half a day had gone by. It was natural that Garfiel had no reason to be generous with Subaru. However—
885
886“—Garf, will you show any consideration to your dear Ram as she heads off to meet Frederica?”
887
888“What are you sayin’ I should do…?”
889
890“You should do your duty for the woman you have fallen for. Do you not wish to be of aid to her?”
891
892“Actin’ like a woman only when it suits ya… Damn it all.”
893
894Ram maintained her brazen demeanor. Garfiel clicked his tongue and tossed something her way. For an instant, the morning sunlight reflected blue off the crystal, just like Subaru remembered.
895
896Guessing what Subaru had been aiming for, Ram forced Garfiel to cough it up. All Subaru could say was that it was completely in character for her.
897
898Internally sighing in admiration at Ram’s skill, Subaru mounted Patlash and reached out to her with his hand. Unexpectedly, Ram politely accepted, and with that, the pair finished mounting the land dragon.
899
900After that, Subaru waved a hand to Garfiel, entrusting the Sanctuary to him once more.
901
902“Take care of Emilia. And as much as you can, let her know I apologize with all my heart and mind, ’kay?”
903
904“You can tell her crap like that using the mouth you were born with, damn it!!”
905
906As though Garfiel’s angry shout was a starting signal, Subaru commanded Patlash to set off.
907
908The pitch-black land dragon accelerated, tearing through the serene air as they cut through the forest. As they continued to go faster and faster, Garfiel quickly receded from sight.
909
910“So, Barusu? Do you think that thing of Garf’s will be of any use?”
911
912The effect of the wind repel blessing meant the riders didn’t feel any shaking or wind, even on the back of a running land dragon. As they sped on, Ram, sitting behind Subaru with her hands around his hips, tinkered with the crystal she had just received.
913
914It was a crystal pendant tied with a string, and it really did look a lot like Frederica’s.
915
916“I have no idea what effect it’ll have. What do you think? You’ve known him a lot longer than I have.”
917
918“I didn’t even know he had this, so of course I have no clue… But the fact that the two have similar objects does make one wonder, doesn’t it?”
919
920Frederica and Garfiel, connected by blood, though their views on liberating the Sanctuary diverged—what role did the crystals play in their relationship?
921
922“———”
923
924“…You know, you’ve had a pretty somber expression for a while now.”
925
926Around the time Subaru had reached that conclusion, he noticed Ram had gone silent and her face was unusually gloomy. Subaru remembered seeing the same look when he’d tried to sweep things under the rug during the earlier conversation.
927
928“I’m no Garfiel, but it’s true that this isn’t like you. If there’s something on your mind, you should talk about it.”
929
930When he prodded a second time, Ram’s pink eyes narrowed, and after a moment’s hesitation, she spoke. “…Barusu, something felt amiss earlier.”
931
932Her statement caused Subaru to tilt his head as he asked, “Amiss?”
933
934“At the height of your ridiculousness, you mentioned throwing Ram somewhere as a decoy, yes?”
935
936“I did…or at least I think I did? It was mixed up with a lot of other stuff, so I don’t remember too clearly…”
937
938“You did. And for some odd reason, those words tugged at my chest. It’s as if—”
939
940Her words trailed off, but after a pause, Ram continued.
941
942“—as if such a thing had actually happened before.”
943
944“———”
945
946For a brief moment, Ram’s murmur made his brows furl, but then Subaru realized something. It dawned on him so late he wanted to strangle himself.
947
948Subaru hurling Ram was indeed something that had actually taken place. The only catch was that fact probably didn’t exist anywhere save inside of Subaru—after all, it was a memory that was related to Rem.
949
950At the height of the commotion surrounding the Urugarum demon beasts, Subaru had used Ram as a decoy to stop Rem’s rampage. When all trace of Rem vanished from the world, established facts connected to her were sloppily rearranged to maintain consistency.
951
952“Barusu?”
953
954A world where Rem did not exist was slowly settling into place.
955
956By all rights, there was probably no way to stop such a thing. But it was possible the existence of Subaru Natsuki might keep it at bay…perhaps by driving in some nails fastening Rem’s existence to the world.
957
958“—Ram, I have to talk to you about something important… To you, it’s probably the most important thing in the world.”
959
960“…Beyond Master Roswaal, I do not believe any such thing exists.”
961
962“Nah, there is something—That’s what we’re gonna talk about.”
963
964Subaru was embarrassed that he’d chickened out and avoided this conversation for so long, considering how important it was. There was still a fair bit of time until they reached the mansion.
965
966There were countless things that he had to ponder. Even so, he could at least take the time to—
967
968“There was…a girl named Rem.”
969
970
971And so he spoke—to build a place for that girl in her beloved older sister’s heart.
972
973
974
975
976
977(6)
978
979
980—His second return to Roswaal Manor went off without a hitch.
981
982
983“That said, the awful experience I had took place inside the mansion…”
984
985Scratching his cheek, Subaru murmured to himself as he dismounted Patlash before the gate.
986
987His other objective—reporting to the residents of Earlham Village—had been taken care of beforehand. He’d told them that their families remaining in the Sanctuary would soon be released, and their reunion would occur within a few short days.
988
989They had been delighted at the news, but Subaru felt guilty for using it as the justification for his return. Still, this was to make sure everyone made it through the coming danger safe and sound…or at least that was what Subaru told himself.
990
991“You seem stricken by pangs of guilt, almost like a proper adult. Take care to remember that feeling in the future.”
992
993“Future, huh? You’re thinking about Frederica just as much as I am…”
994
995“I’m not speaking of today’s future, but far beyond that. Considering Lady Emilia’s royal selection, the opportunities for Barusu to engage in wicked deeds shall only increase…though I am probably wasting my time bothering with you.”
996
997Subaru couldn’t even muster a groan of complaint at her harsh appraisal. Ram dismounted the land dragon like he had. Gazing at the mansion from beside Subaru, she appeared calm and ready. Her face didn’t reveal a trace of the gloom and frailty Subaru harbored. He was genuinely envious about that.
998
999“Well, excuse me for being unable to leave that boorish lower middle class mindset behind…”
1000
1001“You have served but a few months, Barusu. Ram has served ten years. Our degree of loyalty and length of service differ. It is impertinent for you to think you can stand upon the same stage… More importantly, have you managed to harden your resolve?”
1002
1003“I’ll turn that question right back at you.”
1004
1005Ram, putting their differing mindsets on the back burner, asked him whether he was ready for something far more immediate. Subaru closed one eye.
1006
1007With their destination, Roswaal Manor, right before their eyes, Subaru couldn’t exactly back off. Compared to the previous loop, he’d arrived back two entire days early, but—
1008
1009“Please don’t let anything have happened yet…”
1010
1011Put bluntly, his latest return to the mansion was more or less the fastest option possible, given the current point of Return by Death. The only way to get back any faster would have been to drop everything and run back the moment he got out of the tomb.
1012
1013Subaru wondered if Patlash would even cooperate if he had tried that. Unfortunately, that course of action was not something that Emilia, Roswaal, or the others involved would have understood. Of course, if it meant he’d make it back in time to do something, Subaru would have charged forward regardless, but…
1014
1015“———”
1016
1017As Subaru sank into thought, a hand moved to his right arm as if by nature—touching the white handkerchief wrapped around its wrist. This charm symbolized a prayer for his safe journey…and the promise Subaru had made with Petra that he would come back safe.
1018
1019“Even if Frederica is an enemy, whether she intended to start something right away matters a lot. The fact that she showed her face at the village yesterday doesn’t eliminate the possibility she did something right after we left, but…”
1020
1021“Barusu.”
1022
1023“Attack or run away. It’s a hard choice to make, huh? This time, Ram’s here, but if it comes down to a fight, it’ll be a drop in the bucket… When we’re up against Elsa, running for the hills is way smarter. The problem with that is Beako still holed up here…”
1024
1025“Barusu.”
1026
1027“What? Can’t you tell I’m desperately tryin’ to put my thoughts in order right now? If I don’t work things out well enough, we’ll seriously pay for it later. Could you put up with me talking to myself for a litt—”
1028
1029“—If you are going to do that, I think you should do it inside of the mansion, right?”
1030
1031Subaru, turning when Ram tugged at his sleeve, pleaded with her about the importance of his fevered mumbling. But then a cute, amused giggle brushed against his eardrums, making Subaru look toward the gate in surprise.
1032
1033When he did so, he saw a maid standing on the other side of the gate with a demure smile on her face. She had reddish-brown hair accented by a big ribbon on her head. Her adorable smiling face convinced Subaru that an angel had appeared.
1034
1035He was taken aback when he finally laid eyes on the girl—
1036
1037“Pe…tra…is that you?”
1038
1039“Welcome back, Master Subaru. You are back far sooner than expected, no?”
1040
1041“Y-yeah, I’m back… Er, ah. I’m uh, happy to see you.”
1042
1043In front of the surprised Subaru, the girl—Petra—elegantly grasped the hem of her skirt and politely bowed. After staring intently at her, confirming that she was safe and sound, Subaru let out a deep sigh.
1044
1045“?”
1046
1047Subaru’s strange demeanor made Petra cock her head to the side, completely mystified. Then, she let out a little “Ah!” as she nervously turned her back to Subaru, carefully arranging her clothing and hair. Then, saying to herself “Okay,” she turned back around and smiled adorably once more.
1048
1049“Is there something wrong, Master Subaru?”
1050
1051“—! Aw, geez! You. Are. Soooo damn cute!”
1052
1053“W-wah?!”
1054
1055Petra’s unbearably charming behavior drove Subaru to impulsively embrace her and stroke her head. The complex, unreservedly adoring motions of his hand made Petra’s eyes go wide as she raised a bewildered cry.
1056
1057“Wh-what are you?! S-Subaru…th-this is embarrassing…!”
1058
1059“Gahhh, you really have no regard for people’s feelings… You really don’t, damn it all…!”
1060
1061“…Subaru?”
1062
1063The girl’s cheeks reddened as the brows on her blushing face furled with a questioning look. Still buried in Subaru’s chest, Petra examined him with worried eyes as she asked in a low voice, “Does it hurt somewhere…?”
1064
1065The worried girl’s fingertips brushed Subaru’s trembling cheek. “Nah,” he replied, gently taking into his hand the slender fingers touching him as he shook his head.
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071Breathing deep through his nose, he stopped for a moment. Then, he slowly met the girl’s gaze as he answered fully.
1072
1073“I’m just relieved from the bottom of my heart. Hi Petra, I’m home.”
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079(7)
1080
1081
1082“—To put it bluntly, I am not thrilled with this situation.”
1083
1084“That’s the second time I’ve heard that today.”
1085
1086“I suppose it is. It’s sarcasm after all—adorable sarcasm from dear Ram, who’s at a loss from being thoroughly forgotten.”
1087
1088Ever since Subaru’s reunion with Petra, Ram kept shooting off sarcastic remarks.
1089
1090Moved by the mere sight of the girl being safe and sound, Subaru had unwittingly gotten quite emotional, but Ram’s silent anger at having been ignored in the meantime ran deep. Subaru was on his knees as he apologized.
1091
1092“I’m sure you already understand, but I was worried about her. I’m just relieved that she’s all right.”
1093
1094“How indecent.”
1095
1096“You’re way more indecent for saying that about a tiny girl like this!”
1097
1098Subaru deflated as Ram folded her arms and snorted with a “Hah!” But as she watched the exchange between the pair, Petra gingerly walked closer to Ram.
1099
1100The big ribbon on her head swayed. With a fair bit of tension on her face, she asked—
1101
1102“Errr, you’re Miss Ram, right? This is the first time we have properly spoken, so… I am Petra, new servant here at the Master’s mansion. I am pleased to meet you.”
1103
1104“My, you aren’t calling me Ramchi today?”
1105
1106Raising an eyebrow, Ram teased the girl about the nickname that had spread among the children of the village some two months prior. Her reply brought a blush to Petra’s face. “B-back then I…” she panicked in her embarrassment.
1107
1108“I was still just a child. But please watch me. I will be different from now on.”
1109
1110“…Unlike Barusu, you are quite discerning. Very well, you pass.”
1111
1112“Hey, who do you think you are?”
1113
1114“Incidentally, Barusu fails. As he is, I cannot allow him stay at the mansion.”
1115
1116“Then what was the point of me coming back?!”
1117
1118Naturally, seeing Subaru and Ram mess with each other like they always did helped relieve the tension from Petra’s face. Seeing this effect on her made Subaru think that Ram’s way of being considerate was as hard to understand as ever.
1119
1120He never raised it though because he soon focused on the mansion and changed the topic.
1121
1122“Uhh, so Petra, has anything changed while I’ve been gone?”
1123
1124“Mhmm, that’s what I wanted to ask you. Why have only Subaru and Miss Ram come back? What about Lady Emilia and the noisy guy?”
1125
1126“Emilia-tan is in the middle of an important job. Otto… What is Otto doing, anyway?”
1127
1128“I do not know, nor am I interested in knowing.”
1129
1130Ram’s dismissiveness aside, even Subaru wasn’t aware what Otto was up to from day to day. Within the Sanctuary, he had been approaching people as a traveling merchant who’d simply accompanied the other evacuated villagers.
1131
1132Other than that, there wasn’t any particular job Otto had been entrusted with, but—
1133
1134“I expect he can help ease Emilia-tan’s heart for a short while, though I doubt that’ll work for long.”
1135
1136“I suppose not. His face betrays a lack of endurance, so he’ll likely break down in no time.”
1137
1138“It’s not like I left him behind to be a punching bag, you know?!”
1139
1140In the first place, Emilia wasn’t the kind of person who could cheer up by directing her resentments at others. If things stayed reasonably simple, consoling her when she was crestfallen was a simple matter as well.
1141
1142Subaru’s and Ram’s replies made Petra go “Hmmm,” accepting them for the time being. Accordingly, questioning rights shifted back to Subaru, whereupon he repeated his earlier question.
1143
1144“All right, rematch time. Has anything changed during the time you’ve been holding the fort? Especially with Frederica…”
1145
1146“Miss Frederica? She’s very gentle, and she’s so thoughtful about teaching me things. Besides that, nothing’s really happened…except maybe, once in a while, she looks outside with a worried look.”
1147
1148“Outside?”
1149
1150“Sheesh!! She’s worried about you and Lady Emilia! At least figure out that much.”
1151
1152Subaru deflated when he was scolded for being a blockhead.
1153
1154What he gleaned from his current conversation with Petra was that she and Frederica got along curiously well, and Frederica had not engaged in any obviously suspicious behavior. Also, since he failed to properly appreciate the feelings of others, he was in danger of Petra hating him.
1155
1156“If anything, it’s that last bit that’s the most serious problem… If I don’t quietly patch things up, I’ll be in a real bind.”
1157
1158“Setting Barusu’s nonsense aside, Petra, where is Frederica right now?”
1159
1160“Miss Frederica went into the forest to check on all the barriers. She said that until all the villagers are back, it’s her job to make sure the barriers are properly woven. It should still be…a little while before she’s back.”
1161
1162“I see. I wonder if that is for better or ill… Barusu, what will you do?”
1163
1164Ram posed that question to Subaru, secure in the knowledge that Frederica was absent. Reading between the lines, Ram was posing a choice. Withdraw? Advance?
1165
1166At the very least, if they evacuated Petra to Earlham Village at the current juncture, she wouldn’t become involved even if Frederica did resort to drastic measures.
1167
1168However—
1169
1170“—I want to check on something else. Let’s head to where Rem is.”
1171
1172“…Rem.”
1173
1174The circumstantial evidence seemed to point to Frederica harboring an intent to betray them, but it wouldn’t be possible to discern her true intent until they exchanged words. Subaru held high hopes for that talk, and in turn, made a choice to take things in a favorable direction for Ram.
1175
1176—On the way back, he’d told Ram about the existence of Rem as well as their relationship, as time permitted. He couldn’t possibly speak about her as thoroughly as he would have liked. At the very least, he had managed to explain that they were sisters and what circumstances had caused her to forget the person who was her other half.
1177
1178“———”
1179
1180She would reunite with the sister she had been forced to forget. Understandably, even Ram could not fully maintain her composure; her cheeks were stiff, and her pink eyes were filled with worry. Subaru peered at her from the side.
1181
1182“…What?”
1183
1184“I thought you looked tense.”
1185
1186“I am not tense at…”
1187
1188“Nah, you’re definitely tense. I figured you would be, and I’d rather you be.”
1189
1190This wasn’t anything like an emotional reunion between sisters who had been living far apart.
1191
1192Rem would not awaken from her sleep, and to Ram, the reunion was one that genuinely didn’t bring back any memories. Even so, Subaru, as the one person left who knew them both, had a single wish.
1193
1194If nothing else, when they reunited, he wanted Ram to feel a pang in her heart, however tiny it might be.
1195
1196“Petra.”
1197
1198“Yeah…whoops, I mean, yes. Rem is…in the same room as before.”
1199
1200When Subaru called out to her, the quick-witted Petra said, “This way,” and began guiding them. Following her petite back, Subaru and Ram both stepped into Roswaal Manor for the first time in several days.
1201
1202Their destination was the bedroom devoted to Rem on the second floor of the eastern wing. They proceeded through the mansion interior, meticulously maintained by Frederica and Petra’s work; after a short while, the three arrived at their destination.
1203
1204“I’ll…go back to cleaning the west wing some more. Please call me if anything comes up.”
1205
1206Not wanting to be insensitive in any way, Petra courteously bowed and excused herself. Subaru watched the newly minted maid depart, shrugging his shoulders at Ram, who was staring at the door.
1207
1208“—A very well-mannered child. She is a suitable candidate for serving Master Roswaal.”
1209
1210“I agree that she’s no mere village girl… So you’re mentally prepared?”
1211
1212“I am, always. Unlike you, Barusu.”
1213
1214When Ram replied with a demure look, Subaru forced himself to smile as he slowly put his hand on the doorknob. He hesitated only for a single moment. The door creaked slightly as it opened up.
1215
1216And inside the room—
1217
1218“———”
1219
1220There was a blue-haired girl, quietly sleeping atop a well-kept bed.
1221
1222She looked just like he last remembered her. It was as if the room had been frozen in time. The slight rise and fall of her chest and her faint breathing were the only outward signs that she remained alive, meager proof that they were.
1223
1224“Rem.”
1225
1226Subaru said her name. Anyone could tell there was a great deal infused within that single, brief murmur. It held an unceasing torrent of emotion, one that was directed toward only a single person in the entire world.
1227
1228He had steeled his heart, determined never to waver, no matter what struggles he might have to face.
1229
1230—But her sleeping face easily shattered that resolve and determination.
1231
1232“…So you were…safe and sound.”
1233
1234He hesitated to say “safe and sound,” given her condition as a helpless sleeping beauty.
1235
1236Even so, Subaru’s heart did find some measure of peace from seeing with his own eyes that she was the same as how he left her when he had departed. He felt like someone had told him, There’s no such thing as something that you can never make right.
1237
1238—He also felt like someone had told him, Don’t give up on making this right.
1239
1240“———”
1241
1242His emotions were too intense for true relief, but they also weren’t enough for him to come to a final resolution. Completely unrelated to what was rumbling in Subaru’s chest, Ram was completely at a loss for words as she stared at Rem, asleep in bed.
1243
1244She unconsciously took half a step forward. Subaru couldn’t see her face, but—
1245
1246“Barusu.”
1247
1248“……What is it?”
1249
1250“Could you…leave us alone for a little while?”
1251
1252“—Sure.”
1253
1254It was neither an order nor a demand from Ram. It was a simple request.
1255
1256With no reason to go against it, her request made Subaru draw in his chin. After brushing the hair out of Rem’s sleeping face a tiny bit, he quietly left the room, leaving the sisters by themselves.
1257
1258He proceeded to look back, leaning against the door as he sighed deeply.
1259
1260He’d confirmed that Rem and Petra were safe.
1261
1262“Only for the moment… For the moment.”
1263
1264In the worst case, he would find himself in checkmate, unable to arrive in time to make everything right no matter how quickly he left the Sanctuary. He still had to find out what cards his opponent was bringing to the table, and which hand she would play.
1265
1266To discover that, he had to—
1267
1268“—Master Subaru, what a surprise. I did not expect you to return so soon.”
1269
1270“…I don’t see much surprise on your face, though.”
1271
1272“Please do not speak about my face. I am quite self-conscious about it.”
1273
1274The jesting tone Subaru heard made the corners of his lips twist as he tried to smile. Though his expression couldn’t be considered friendly by any means, the only other person present decided to interpret it that way as she glanced at the door behind Subaru.
1275
1276“You paid Rem a visit?”
1277
1278“Yeah. It’s only been two days, but each one felt like ten lifetimes… Right now, the sisters are meeting.”
1279
1280“—Sisters…I see. That girl’s existence is…very complicated for Ram, isn’t it?”
1281
1282The woman’s eyes looked quite concerned for the girl past the door. Her seemingly genuine distress made Subaru feel uneasy at the increasing discrepancy with the conclusion he had drawn from circumstantial evidence.
1283
1284The fact that she hadn’t instantly launched an attack, let alone taken Rem and Petra hostage, and was even freely engaging in a friendly chat, was wholly inconsistent with Subaru’s assumptions.
1285
1286“It is best to leave them by themselves for a while longer. Let me pour tea for you in the reception room, Master Subaru. We can speak at greater length there.”
1287
1288“I guess that’s fine. Going ahead without Ram isn’t the wisest thing I’ve ever done, but…”
1289
1290He’d brought Ram along in case of emergency, yet he was about to go alone to a place where such an emergency might very well arise. It seemed suicidal, but Subaru dismissed that for two reasons:
1291
1292There probably wouldn’t be an emergency, and he didn’t want to be the idiot who intruded on someone’s special moment.
1293
1294“Don’t betray my expectations, okay? I’m trusting you, Frederica.”
1295
1296“Then I shall strive to do my very best to live up to them—I have taken to heart that this is a maid’s duty.”
1297
1298With that reply, the woman—Frederica—hid her sharp fangs behind her hand as she smiled softly toward Subaru.
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304(8)
1305
1306
1307“The fact that Lady Emilia is not with you must mean affairs in the Sanctuary are not yet settled, I take it?”
1308
1309After relocating from Rem’s bedroom, the pair sat down on sofas in the reception room. Spread out between them was a table and cups of freshly poured black tea. Having finished setting the table, Frederica made the first comment. Subaru confirmed her inference with a “Yeah,” nodding as he gazed at the steam wafting up into the air.
1310
1311“I’m grateful for you coming out and saying that you understand what’s going on…especially after I had to talk with a guy who apparently knows everything but won’t be straight with you about any of it.”
1312
1313“When you say that, Master Subaru, I believe we have the same person in mind.”
1314
1315“I’m sure you’re also thinking of a certain…hard-core eccentric who won’t let his makeup slip even when he’s badly hurt.”
1316
1317Subaru’s sarcastic reply brought an “Oh my” out of Frederica as she met his words with amusement. After that exchange of minor jabs, Subaru leaned forward quite a bit as he got directly to the point.
1318
1319“—When we were setting off for the Sanctuary, you deliberately withheld a fair bit of information, but…that was the vow at work, right? And that’s still in effect even now?”
1320
1321Frederica had told Subaru and Emilia about the Sanctuary, but she had hidden a number of facts from them, saying “I cannot speak of it.” Frederica had strenuously insisted that this vow of hers was the reason why.
1322
1323When Subaru questioned whether that yoke was still on her neck, Frederica shook her head side to side.
1324
1325“Unfortunately, I cannot respond as you wish me to. The vow is still in effect…in the first place, unlike a pact or a covenant, a vow has no compulsory power by itself. This is simply what my heart has settled upon.”
1326
1327“If there’s no compulsion, then can’t you bend it just a little? Even if it’s against your beliefs, you understand the situation we’re in here, right?”
1328
1329“—Ten years, seven months, thirteen days.”
1330
1331As Subaru pleaded his case, Frederica suddenly rattled off those words. The span of time didn’t mean anything to Subaru. While he was thoroughly perplexed by this tidbit of information, Frederica gently brought her cup of black tea to her lips and explained.
1332
1333“That is how long it’s been since I left the Sanctuary and began serving Master Roswaal. That is also when the vow went into effect… Master Subaru, are you asking me to throw all that time aside?”
1334
1335“…Ram was just talking to me about time, actually.”
1336
1337Scratching his head over the quiet statement, Subaru took a single, deep breath before pressing on.
1338
1339“—If it’s necessary, then yeah, throwing it aside is exactly what I want you to do. I’d like to respect the time and emotion that went into keeping your vow. But if it’s in the way of something truly important, I think it’s something that should be broken and tossed.”
1340
1341“You say that rather lightly.”
1342
1343“I’m not saying that you should be super-excited to break your vow and throw it away. But if you’re up for doing that…”
1344
1345Subaru made a paper-ripping gesture, which made Frederica’s jade-colored eyes tense up. With neither side willing to concede any ground, this was nothing but crashing their opinions against one another. No one would call this a negotiation. Subaru knew nothing good could come from continuing this. Accordingly, he came at her from a different direction.
1346
1347“…I get that you’re dead set against the idea. Let’s try talking about something else, then. Frederica, please look at this.”
1348
1349“What is it, Master Subaru?”
1350
1351Putting a hand into his pocket, Subaru presented Frederica what he had been given: the blue, glimmering crystal. Her first glimpse of it only made Frederica put on a questioning face, but soon enough, she realized its identity.
1352
1353“That is…the crystal I handed to… No, it’s not? That necklace… Ah.”
1354
1355“It looks just like that one but it’s different. Take it and see for yourself, please?”
1356
1357Frederica blinked, her hand trembling as she accepted the necklace. She stared at the crystal resting in her palm, feeling it in with her hand over and over, after which…
1358
1359“This is…Garf’s stone, isn’t it?”
1360
1361“Yeah, that’s right. When I was heading out, he… Well, technically, he handed it to Ram, but…”
1362
1363Garfiel no doubt had never intended for Subaru rather than Ram to hand it to Frederica. No way am I telling him about this, Subaru firmly decided in his heart.
1364
1365“Either way, the only people who call him Garf are people close to him. That’s true whether it’s Ram, Ryuzu…or you, Frederica. Though I kinda figured you two were related, even without that revelation.”
1366
1367“…Then it isn’t as if you heard about it from Garf.”
1368
1369“I can tell from your faces that you’re related by blood. Besides, you give me the impression of an older sister. In the end, it was just my intuition based on your attributes.”
1370
1371“I am uncertain what attributes you might be talking about, but you are correct. There’s no mistake, for I am Garf’s…Garfiel’s older sister by blood.”
1372
1373With a wry, pleasant smile, Frederica lightly touched the corner of her eye with a fingertip. Subaru averted his eyes because the gesture seemed like she was wiping away a tear, which made him feel like he was watching something he ought not to.
1374
1375“My, Master Subaru, you are unexpectedly timid.”
1376
1377“Sheesh, any man has it tough when he makes a girl cry. Here’s a handkerchief to wipe that off.”
1378
1379“A different handkerchief than the one Petra gave you… How surprisingly gentleman-like.”
1380
1381Walking around with a handkerchief was a habit he’d learned from when he lived back with his own family. Thanking his mother for having instilled the practice in him, Subaru blushed when Frederica teased him about it as she accepted the handkerchief.
1382
1383She was dragging the conversation in an odd direction, but the last thing he wanted to do was simply go along with it.
1384
1385“Anyway! I didn’t expect the necklace to change anything. In the end, I only wanted it to trigger a different conversation. I’ll get to the crucial point.”
1386
1387“A crucial point, you say?”
1388
1389“Yeah, the main thing I wanted to discuss— What did you set up a teleport trap in the Sanctuary for?”
1390
1391—Plunging straight into that topic was a large gamble on Subaru’s part.
1392
1393The crystal Frederica had handed them had triggered the teleportation upon Emilia’s and his arrival in the Sanctuary; in other words, it was proof that Frederica had intentions of some kind regarding Emilia. Frederica was familiar with the Sanctuary, so she surely knew that Emilia would lose consciousness once she came in contact with the barrier.
1394
1395What was she scheming, teleporting Emilia when she was unconscious? Subaru cut straight to the meat of his interrogation.
1396
1397“Answer me, Frederica. Or is it that you can’t talk about this either ’cause of the vow?”
1398
1399“———”
1400
1401“Even if that’s the case, I can’t let you be quiet about this. I’ll make you talk, no matter what.”
1402
1403The moment he said that, he felt the interior of his mouth instantly run dry.
1404
1405The tension in the air sped up his heart rate. With his gaze, he pinned Frederica where she sat, assessing her every move and gesture.
1406
1407He knew it was a risk to approach the crux of the matter without Ram present, but Subaru was seen as weak and underestimated by many. At the very least, if he could wring out a little information so he could piece everything together—
1408
1409“—Master Subaru.”
1410
1411While Subaru studied her, stiff all over because of his enormous gamble, Frederica curtly called out his name.
1412
1413Subaru’s only response was to watch her even more intently.
1414
1415His black eyes met her jade eyes head on, when—
1416
1417“…What do you mean by ‘teleport’?”
1418
1419“Eh?”
1420
1421The sincerity of Frederica’s question made it seem like a question mark floated above her head. Her reaction left Subaru flabbergasted.
1422
1423“E-even if you look at me like that…I honestly cannot tell you something I do not know.”
1424
1425“Wait, wait, wait, you can’t fool me! If you don’t know anything, then my whole premise goes out the window! Dunno if I should call them the conservative faction or the stay-at-home faction, but you’re cooperating with people from the Sanctuary, right?!”
1426
1427“Conservative? Stay-at-home? What…are you talking about…? Could you please explain from the beginning?”
1428
1429“Me, explain to you what’s happening with the Sanctuary?!”
1430
1431For Subaru, seeing Frederica not understanding a single thing he had mentioned so far was truly a thunderbolt from a clear blue sky. To begin with, the whole point of this conversation had been to question Frederica about various things in the Sanctuary that she had to have known. And yet, Subaru realized their positions were reversed.
1432
1433“Th-this isn’t…an act…right?”
1434
1435“———”
1436
1437Seemingly clinging to hope, Subaru stared at Frederica, but she shook her head with a look of pity.
1438
1439Her gesture destroyed the last footholds Subaru had remaining. Of course, he couldn’t take everything Frederica said at face value. But even with that in mind, it really didn’t seem like she was lying at all.
1440
1441“—Barusu, meeting Frederica one on one without Ram suggests you truly have no need for your life.”
1442
1443The door to the reception room opened in grand fashion at the same time they heard that remark. Crossing the threshold was Ram, haughtily folding her arms. After sighing slightly, she addressed an astonished Subaru.
1444
1445“In the end, your speculation was wildly off the mark. You are so pathetic, I can barely stand to look at you.”
1446
1447“Yeah, sorry about… Hey, wait! Didn’t that wild speculation about Frederica maybe cooperating with the stay-at-home faction in the Sanctuary come from you to begin with?!”
1448
1449“I said it was a possibility, nothing more. You really should find more constructive things to do than fixate on finding fault in others.”
1450
1451“It just ain’t fair!!”
1452
1453Subaru clutched at his head, forcibly trying to sweep away his embarrassment, but Ram paid no heed whatsoever. She boldly sat at Subaru’s side, bringing his untouched black tea to her lips.
1454
1455“…It would seem that your skill at making tea has not improved in my absence.”
1456
1457“My, even though pouring tea is my specialty. What an uncharming girl you are.”
1458
1459“I do not need to be charming. Ram is plenty cute enough. Any more so and the world would be imperiled.”
1460
1461“Truly, your tongue is as sharp as ever! Goodness…how very like you.”
1462
1463Though she showed her fangs as she shouted angrily, Frederica’s final words oozed with softness. And while Ram’s face was unchanged from always, it was instilled with just a faint whiff of affection.
1464
1465This conveyed to Subaru how they had been colleagues for a long time, or perhaps it reminded him more of people who had been friends from a rather young age.
1466
1467“Though you may not have been away for very long, you are still in good health?”
1468
1469“Yes, Ram is always… I suppose I cannot lightly say that this day.”
1470
1471“…Did you spend enough time with Rem?”
1472
1473Frederica lowered her voice to a whisper and posed a question that was no doubt difficult to ask. Subaru wanted to know the answer, too. To these paired gazes, Ram slightly lowered her head as she said, “It’s mysterious. Just as I heard from Barusu, that girl is the spitting image of Ram. When I touch her forehead, I know that blood of the same tribe flows through her, and yet…”
1474
1475“———”
1476
1477“Inside of Ram, that girl’s existence is still nothing but a blank.”
1478
1479Suppressing her emotions, she strove to speak in a normal tone of voice to maintain her normal, steady self.
1480
1481—The loneliness and desolation Ram carried, the sadness that made her voice tremble; her attempts to hold them in check made their effects on her stand out all the more.
1482
1483It was not Ram’s fault. Of course, it wasn’t Rem’s, either. Fault lay with the sinner that had consumed Rem’s very being, tearing her away from the world. If, beyond that blasphemer, there was anyone else to blame—
1484
1485“—Sorry.”
1486
1487“…Barusu, why are you apologizing?”
1488
1489“I didn’t…want to make you meet Rem like this. But…”
1490
1491Subaru was insufficient. He was fatally, idiotically insufficient.
1492
1493That was why he was helpless to help the sisters meet except this way.
1494
1495If Ram was hurt as a result, it was none other than Subaru who ought to bear that blame—
1496
1497“So I’m sorry. It’s not something that you’ll forgive even if I apologiiiiii-iiiii-iiiiiiiiiii?!”
1498
1499“Stop making such a suspicious face. It degrades an already almost worthless man, though I suppose I am too late to do anything about that.”
1500
1501Mid-apology, Ram’s hand stretched forth and mercilessly pinched Subaru’s cheek. When Subaru let out a lament at the amazing pain, Ram snorted “Hah!” and let a laugh slip out.
1502
1503“Do not go making that face. It is as if you decided you were something important to Ram and Rem, lowly Barusu.”
1504
1505“Y-you said it yourself. I really am a lowly…”
1506
1507“Ram has no interest in Barusu’s feelings of guilt. At the very least, she doesn’t blame Barusu in the slightest. Do not insult Ram and her little sister by wallowing in tragedy all by your lonesome.”
1508
1509Thrusting a finger at his forehead, Ram made a truly Ram-like statement as Subaru’s mouth flapped open and closed.
1510
1511“…Y-you don’t even remember her, but you act like Rem’s older sister all of a sudden?”
1512
1513“It is quite mysterious. Though I have no memory of her, I am very firm about holding such a position. It would seem Ram is an elder sister much respected and loved by her younger sister. This is natural, of course.”
1514
1515“That way of thinking is seriously Big Sis of you!”
1516
1517Even though Rem’s existence had fallen away, Ram’s authority remained undaunted. Subaru, conflicted as he was about whether this was a happy or a desolate thing, admired Ram’s nobility of spirit regardless.
1518
1519“Yes, yes. It is quite clear, even to me, that you two get along very well.”
1520
1521Frederica, intervening in the pair’s exchange, offered Ram fresh tea as she said,
1522
1523“I, too, think an unchanged Ram is a happy thing… But the main issue at hand was something else, yes?”
1524
1525“I suppose so. Let us return to the conversation that strayed due to Barusu—the issue of the teleport.”
1526
1527“The one Master Subaru was speaking about just earlier, I take it?”
1528
1529The atmosphere had been relaxed, but with one word out of Ram’s mouth, it tightened anew. Seeing the grave look on Frederica’s face, Subaru pointed to the blue crystal she was holding.
1530
1531“Let me get to details, then. The crystal you gave to Emilia reacted to the barrier, triggering a magic teleport in the dragon carriage…one that rather conveniently launched its victim directly to the tomb.”
1532
1533“Teleport to the tomb…?! A-and was Lady Emilia all right?”
1534
1535“Fortunately, she was, thanks to Subaru’s sacrifice. A noble deed by his standards.”
1536
1537“…In other words, I was teleported in Emilia’s place. I’m all right, though.”
1538
1539Ram accepted more tea as Subaru did a little dance on the spot, demonstrating that he was in good health. The sight made Frederica forget to cover her mouth with her hand, openly displaying the shock on her face.
1540
1541With this, it was finally established that Frederica really hadn’t been involved with the crystal causing the teleport.
1542
1543“But if that’s so, what’d you give her the crystal for? According to Roswaal, what you need to get into the Sanctuary is the correct path. Having an object doesn’t make you qualified.”
1544
1545“That’s…”
1546
1547“You can’t speak because of the vow, I figure? If so, that is a poor excuse, Frederica.”
1548
1549Anticipating Frederica’s hesitation, Ram unleashed words so cold, they made Frederica bristle. But she immediately nodded.
1550
1551“—It is true, as you say. That is not a topic of conversation that may pass from my lips.”
1552
1553“So you chose to rely on that poor excuse anyway— Still that cannot be the end of the matter.”
1554
1555“H-hey! Ram, wait!”
1556
1557Frederica stubbornly refused to relent. Seeing Ram’s reaction to this made Subaru nervous.
1558
1559After all, Ram had stood up, her hand gripping her cane. It was short and slender, apparently made of wood. The cane was her weapon, which she lovingly employed when she was casting magic.
1560
1561“Don’t get ahead of yourself! We were just talking peacefully… What gives, all of a sudden?!”
1562
1563“You are too lenient, Barusu. Frederica will not respond to the question. Her rebellious intent is clear.”
1564
1565“Frederica wouldn’t do something that stupid! And you’re the one who said that!”
1566
1567Her conclusion was too hasty to be called decisive. In fact, it was Ram herself who had most trusted and defended Frederica’s nature as a person.
1568
1569“Then why are you…”
1570
1571“We shall restrain Frederica and bring her with us to the Sanctuary. By doing this, we shall flush out the one giving Frederica instructions. Actions are more certain than words, and produce faster results, too.”
1572
1573“Well, you’ve got a point, but you can’t think it’d go that smoothly…”
1574
1575With an unyielding posture, Ram was essentially saying, we’ll tie her up if that’s what we have to do to find answers. But if Ram resorted to such measures, Frederica would surely resist. If it came to that, it might not be the way he’d imagined it, but they would indeed be unable to avoid an undesirable battle nonetheless.
1576
1577Faced with Frederica’s silent posture, a part of Subaru wanted to do just that, but—
1578
1579“Even so, I don’t want any bloodshed! Frederica! Your being quiet is part of the p—”
1580
1581“If you wish to take me with you to the Sanctuary, I shall not resist.”
1582
1583“You see! Even Frederica’s saying stuff like…er, wha?”
1584
1585Subaru, his face pale from the explosive situation, was flabbergasted at what had just entered his ears. However, to an astounded Subaru, Frederica calmly kept her posture straight, as she explained further.
1586
1587“I am saying, I shall yield to Ram’s judgment. If you wish to take me to the Sanctuary, that is fine. Though I do not understand how this would accomplish your objectives.”
1588
1589“Y-you won’t resist…? Why? What’s the meaning of…?”
1590
1591“Quite a slow learner you are.”
1592
1593Standing beside Subaru and bewildered to a comical extent, Ram sighed, pointing her rod at Frederica before continuing.
1594
1595“Frederica cannot break her vow of her own will. Therefore, if Barusu drags her off by force, it cannot be helped… Such an excuse is required.”
1596
1597“The part about me dragging her off by force sounds unlikely, but…you’re fine with this?”
1598
1599The suddenly cooperative attitude that had sprung up between Ram and Frederica had thrown Subaru for a loop. After all, until just moments before, Frederica had done a fine job of setting her heart on that “vow,” speaking as if leaving it unbroken was a question of her beliefs. And yet—
1600
1601“With the excuse that she was forced, she’s not going against it… Is that it? To be honest, there’s an opposition party inside me complaining that’s too arbitrary of a plan to resolve things, but…”
1602
1603“Then simply silence that voice. This is the best of all possible plans to put this matter in order.”
1604
1605It didn’t sit well with him. But it would be meaningless for Subaru to whine and groan about it. Just as Ram had said, this was a three-person consensus. He need only shut his ears to the moderately discordant sounds in the background.
1606
1607But he did want to say just one thing about it.
1608
1609“Even though you didn’t arrange it in advance, you two sure were on the same page…”
1610
1611“But of course.” “We have known each other for nearly a decade.”
1612
1613Hearing those perfectly matching replies, Subaru completely took his hat off to them.
1614
1615And with that, the situation had well and truly been sorted out.
1616
1617First, barring the possibility of her being an actress of exceptional skill, it seemed that Frederica had absolutely no involvement with the teleportation incident. Her circumstances for remaining silent because of the vow would surely become clear if she went to the Sanctuary. In so doing, they would also be able to expose the mastermind trying to infiltrate through cracks in the camp’s framework.
1618
1619“Hiding the teleportation and then instructing you to keep it secret… When I put it like that, the guy you made a promise to has the worst personality ever.”
1620
1621“I…suppose so… Even I cannot willingly obey instructions that make a fool out of me to this extent. It is said, ‘The Empire makes you carry lead as heavy as your deceits.’”
1622
1623“…What’d you say?”
1624
1625“It is a Volakian Empire saying. It expresses that nation’s cold view toward decep— What is it?”
1626
1627“Nah, it’s nothin’. Just thought that blood will tell, huh.”
1628
1629Frederica seemed proud of her knowledge, but Subaru’s reply was only accompanied by a lukewarm expression. He felt like he’d gotten the answer he wanted, if not quite in the way he had intended.
1630
1631“Either way, getting Frederica’s cooperation…even if in a roundabout way, is a big win for us. Thanks to that, I think I can toss away the extra misgivings I had inside of me.”
1632
1633“Extra misgivings?”
1634
1635“Ahh, basically, I thought that if Frederica did turn out to be hostile and the mansion was under attack, that’d be a huge disaster.”
1636
1637Frederica inclined her head, looking like she had not the faintest idea pertaining to this “disaster” he spoke of.
1638
1639That state held, with nothing of the disaster—not even “E” for Elsa—escaping her lips. Based on the reaction of the Frederica before his eyes, it seemed safe to assume there were no ties between her and that butcher.
1640
1641If that was so, they had to get away from the mansion with all haste and draw up a plan to deal with that black-robed butcher.
1642
1643Subaru knew her attack was coming. That would let him seize the initiative, giving them time to concentrate their forces, encircle her, and take her down.
1644
1645“That’s another reason I want to pull out of the mansion. There’s no time to lose. We march Frederica along, grab Petra, and go. And if we pick up Rem and one Beako whose current location is unknown, then…”
1646
1647At least for the moment, they could escape the peril that was about to befall the mansion.
1648
1649Seeing that beacon of light, Subaru felt like he’d found a compass pointing a way out of the darkne—
1650
1651
1652“—Oh my, I would prefer if you weren’t so cold.”
1653
1654
1655Right as Subaru was counting on his fingers the various things he ought to do, a glossy voice violently brushed against his eardrums.
1656
1657Instantly, Subaru’s heart beat louder, accompanied by pain that made it feel like his heart was being rent asunder. Looking like he’d been slapped, he turned toward the reception door entrance—and there stood a figure he knew well.
1658
1659She had black hair in a triple braid, lavish black clothes that exposed a scandalous degree of skin, and deep, captivating jet-black eyes that seemed to pull you in—black, black, black; she was the very epitome of pitch-black bloodlust.
1660
1661Her familiar beauty, and a devilish face he’d never wanted to see again, suddenly blotted out the light of day with her dark presence.
1662
1663“Now, let us fulfill our promise, shall we?”
1664
1665These words spoken, the Bowel Hunter charmingly licked her red lips, a prelude to the slaughter to come.
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671CHAPTER 2
1672GIRL’S GOSPEL
1673
1674
1675
1676(1)
1677
1678
1679—Instantaneously, Subaru got the sensation that time had simply stopped.
1680
1681It was an odd feeling, but he remembered having that sensation before. When his life was in danger, his brain’s survival instincts kicked in, urgently trying to keep its body alive—from there, things would be decided in seconds.
1682
1683Why was Elsa there? He had no time to ponder such a question.
1684
1685It was not why he needed to think about, but rather, how? Calmly, to the extent possible, he tried to grasp the situation he was in.
1686
1687On the one hand, the black-robed butcher was in the doorway; on the other hand, inside the room, Subaru and Frederica were sitting on sofas, and Ram was standing rooted to the spot, cane in hand—but they were not the only ones present.
1688
1689“———”
1690
1691—Petra was there.
1692
1693Elsa had made the young Petra stand right beside her as she opened the door. A blade rested against the girl’s throat, and her round eyes had large tears welling up in them.
1694
1695He understood. She’d led Elsa to the room. Elsa forced her to, forbidding her even from crying.
1696
1697Right then, there was surely a vortex of fear wildly swirling within Petra’s heart. Her life was in danger; she’d been made to lead Elsa to Subaru and the others; she wanted so desperately to cry out, “Help me”—
1698
1699“…Frederica, Ram, Subaru…”
1700
1701With a quivering voice, Petra called out their names.
1702
1703What could he do for that voice? He wanted to nod to let her know to rest easy, to tell her it was all right for her to cry—
1704
1705“—Run!!”
1706
1707“———”
1708
1709Instantly, Petra shouted not “Help me” but “Run,” stoking a searing-hot fire in the trio’s hearts—for Subaru, it was because he recognized the great threat; for Ram, it was the butcher’s ghastly aura; and for Frederica, it was seeing the girl’s tears.
1710
1711“El Fulla—!!”
1712
1713In a show of force, Ram raised her cane and unleashed a blade of wind at maximum velocity. Mana coalesced into an invisible slash, tearing its way toward the leisurely standing Elsa. The blade of wind could not be stopped with physical force. However—
1714
1715“What a refreshing breeze. But the sunlight is gentle today… You needn’t be so considerate.”
1716
1717Elsa maneuvered her nimble upper body, evading the wind blade of certain death. The figure in black dodged a continuous series of attacks with great ease. It was as if she could read the wind—no, it wasn’t merely a figure of speech.
1718
1719Ram had launched her attacks in such a way as to avoid Petra, who had been taken as a hostage. Elsa took advantage of that, slipping into the blind spots between her and the wind to dodge the blades of air.
1720
1721“If you were willing to hit this little maid along with me, it might be a different story…”
1722
1723“—Unfortunately, it is an ironclad rule in this household that servants support and aid one another!”
1724
1725“Oh my.”
1726
1727From behind, Elsa raised an eyebrow, stroking Petra’s cheek, which made something catch in the girl’s slender throat. Both of Frederica’s arms whipped out as she leaped into close combat, apparently aiming to tear Elsa’s torso asunder.
1728
1729The five-fingered strike was similar to the martial arts move known as a Tiger Claw. But there was one simple difference: The two arms Frederica was attacking with had transformed into genuine bestial claws.
1730
1731Her slender, pale fingers changed shape and became the talons of a tenacious, ferocious beast, and both of her arms were now wicked implements for the rending of flesh. With a cacophony of furious creaking sounds, sparks flew between Frederica’s bestial claws and Elsa’s kukri.
1732
1733“Partial transfiguration…! Demi-human blood, yes? Delightful!”
1734
1735“Thank you for the unwanted praise… I can do this, too! Petra!”
1736
1737With Elsa overjoyed by the unexpected clash, Frederica lowered her stance in front of the butcher. The instant she called out Petra’s name, the girl’s round eyes flew open.
1738
1739As the girl stood still, a golden sash seemed to stretch before her. It was a slender animal tail covered with golden fur stretching from the back of Frederica’s skirt.
1740
1741“!”
1742
1743The instant she understood that, Petra leaped toward the tail. At the first touch, Frederica used the tail to yank Petra close, pulling out of the butcher’s range with the girl in tow.
1744
1745When Petra leaped away, Elsa tried to close the distance with her blade, but Ram wouldn’t allow it.
1746
1747“Fly into pieces!!”
1748
1749Robbed of her hostage, and thus her safety zone, Elsa was enveloped by wind. Spherical wind blades expanded to cut off her escape route, converging on their prey in the center all at once, the surrounding gale blowing savagely.
1750
1751“———”
1752
1753It was certain-death timing. Fresh blood spattered about, and there was no doubt the wind had bitten into Elsa. But—
1754
1755“Her arm…!”
1756
1757“Ahh, ow, ow… I thought I was going to die.”
1758
1759Lifting her cruelly gouged-out arm aloft, Elsa licked the blood trickling from the terrible wound.
1760
1761It was a painful-looking injury, but that single arm was the only damage she had taken. Elsa must have used her arm as a shield while the blades of wind flew in, minimizing the damage. At a glance, it seemed like a reckless choice, but it had very much been the optimal course of action—
1762
1763“You are a detestable woman.”
1764
1765“I rather like you, Miss Medium-Size Maid.”
1766
1767When Ram spat a scathing comment, Elsa shifted her kukri around with her intact arm. One by one, the dully gleaming knife blade displayed the faces of each of the four in the room besides Elsa when she said, “A man and three women, maids large, medium, and small. I shall line you up on the table and compare what is inside your bellies.”
1768
1769“A pick-up line even worse than Garf’s. In that case— Barusu!”
1770
1771“I’m on it—!!”
1772
1773Petra, in Frederica’s embrace, landed behind the others. That instant, at Ram’s signal, Subaru heartily thrust his right arm toward Elsa.
1774
1775His silent observation of the situation up to that point was not because he lacked the power to intervene. Of course, that was a plenty good reason, but more importantly, he had been calculating the right time.
1776
1777—Time to play the trump card he’d decided to use in advance should he encounter Elsa.
1778
1779“—Shamaaaaaaak!!”
1780
1781He was weaponless, with no means of striking back, with inadequate preparations and resolve, and he was engaged with an enemy defying all expectations. However, the least he could do was take advantage of the best card in his very meager hand. He fired up the imperfect magic reactor inside of him, causing the blood coursing through him to light up from its heat. “Don’t use it,” warned Ferris’s voice in the back of his head.
1782
1783The instant he crushed his hesitation between his molars, black mist explosively flooded out of his right hand.
1784
1785Less a shadow of the light and more a thick, all-consuming darkness, the black-attired woman that was his target was swallowed whole. Through the power of magic, the spells victim would plunge into incomprehension, robbed of its powers of thought and movement.
1786
1787“How’s that…! If you can climb over that wall of oblivion, then…”
1788
1789Managing to cast his magic exactly as intended, Subaru let fly with some caustic words—and the next moment, it arrived.
1790
1791“—Giii?! Gaaaah!!”
1792
1793With the sound of something being sliced apart, nearly unendurable pain exploded in the center of his skull and torso.
1794
1795The excessive pain blew Subaru’s thoughts away. As he screamed, his vision was dyed in a mix of red and white. Wringing mana out of his incomplete Gate made him feel parched and numb at the same time. Agony came crashing down on his soul.
1796
1797His vision went blurry, and strength drained out of his knees. At that rate, he’d lose his grip on reality, and with it, his mind—
1798
1799“Subaru!”
1800
1801A moment before plunging into darkness, a distant voice and the touch of a palm connected to his mind.
1802
1803His dimming vision beheld a teary-eyed Petra right in front of him. Her voice was making his heart burn hotter.
1804
1805He had no time to yield. For a brief moment, he forgot the pain that was shredding his nerves and chipping away at his soul. During the time that the “bluff” was effective, Subaru grasped her hand back.
1806
1807“—We’re pulling out!”
1808
1809“This will get a little rough!” “Hyaaa! M-Miss…?!”
1810
1811When Ram swiftly decided they must retreat, Frederica put a hand around Petra’s waist without hesitation. Then, her remaining arm pulled the wobbly Subaru against her chest as well. It was a soft sensation.
1812
1813“A-at a safe time I’d like to appreciate this more thoroughly…!”
1814
1815“As if I’d let you touch me normally! Anyway, out from the window—“
1816
1817Subaru, still moaning from pain, made a joke that earned a blunt reply from Frederica as she headed to the back of the room. If she broke that window, they’d be able to jump down all the way to the mansion courtyard. The Shamak smoke screen wouldn’t postpone things for long. Instant assessments, instant decisions, and instant actions were required at that moment—
1818
1819“uu?”
1820
1821When Frederica crouched down, Subaru realized something soft had hit his back.
1822
1823Something felt wrong from around his left shoulder and shoulder blade. Breathing hard, he twisted his neck to check. Something like a skewer was sticking out of it. The lingering shudder of the long, slender object was proof that it had hit only moments ago.
1824
1825—Countless similar objects came flying from the direction of the black haze all at once.
1826
1827“—Fredericaaa!!”
1828
1829He shouted. It didn’t come in time.
1830
1831A flurry of sounds followed as the sharp, glimmering surge sank into soft flesh—
1832
1833“!!!!” “El Fulla!!”
1834
1835
1836—The roars of a demon and beast layered atop one another as a blast of wind blew them out of the reception room.
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842(2)
1843
1844
1845Clearing the reception room, Subaru and the others fell straight toward the mansion courtyard.
1846
1847The expected blow from the fall never arrived thanks to an exquisite performance by Frederica, landing on the grass from the second story with Subaru and Petra under her wing. But the cost of the retreat had been unexpectedly high.
1848
1849“Miss Frederica!!”
1850
1851Thrown by the landing, Petra raised her voice into a near-shriek as she rolled on the grass. Her gaze was on Frederica, down on one knee in the yard with skewers stuck in her bloody back.
1852
1853“I…underestimated our opponent…!”
1854
1855Frederica was making labored breaths as slender skewers rose from her back like a mountain of swords. The skewers were nearly eight inches in length, and more than a few had doubtless reached her internal organs.
1856
1857Frederica wasn’t the only one who understood their might, for Subaru had gotten a taste as well.
1858
1859“Ow……! Shit! She’s like Julius: an enemy that Shamak doesn’t work on…!”
1860
1861“Surely not. She simply threw them past of the cloud of darkness. She has exceptional intuition.”
1862
1863Subaru wailed at the skewer impaling his right shoulder as Ram stated her thoughts. Examining Subaru and Frederica’s wounds, her refined eyebrows gently formed a scowl.
1864
1865“There is no one here capable of using healing magic. If I remove the skewer, you will die of blood loss.”
1866
1867“I don’t have the courage to touch or even look at it twice, let alone pull it out… Did you get Elsa?”
1868
1869“I blew the entire room away, but I didn’t get the sense that I hit her. We cannot be optimistic.”
1870
1871“Damn it all…! I thought I’d bought us a little time at least…”
1872
1873Gritting his teeth at Ram’s reply, Subaru quietly lamented that no one present was suited to treating their injuries. Previously, Rem had healed his wounds, and Beatrice had healed graver ones still—that was when he belatedly realized it.
1874
1875“Rem and Beatrice are both…!”
1876
1877Both were still in the mansion, and Elsa was right there with them.
1878
1879At that point in time, the idea of running vanished. He couldn’t distance himself from the mansion with both of them inside.
1880
1881“If we don’t save the two of them…!”
1882
1883Burning with the pain of his wound, he thought at full-speed, examining their options.
1884
1885One thing for certain was that Rem was in the mansion’s east wing. The problem was that Beatrice was constantly running her Passage spell. At that critical juncture, the peculiarities of the Passage became poison.
1886
1887—If, then and there, he prioritized saving Rem, could he hope for Beatrice to deal with the matter herself? Considering the capabilities of the Passage, that was without a doubt another potential plan.
1888
1889As a matter of fact, at the height of the battle with the Witch Cult some days before, Subaru had failed to bring Beatrice out of the mansion; she’d remained behind, trusting in the power of the Passage during the decisive battle.
1890
1891If the conditions were identical to back then, the possibility harm would befall Beatrice was—
1892
1893“Am I…stupid? No, I am stupid. The situation’s totally different from last time…!”
1894
1895—The Witch Cult’s objective and Elsa’s objective were fundamentally different.
1896
1897In the end, the Witch Cult’s target—Petelgeuse’s target—had been Emilia. Since they had no information about the occupants, leaving Beatrice behind at the mansion was a viable option because she was wholly unrelated to their objective.
1898
1899However, Elsa was different. That butcher’s objective was clearly to slaughter everyone in the mansion. She’d targeted Subaru, Frederica, and Petra; naturally, she’d try to kill Rem and Beatrice, too.
1900
1901“———”
1902
1903He couldn’t leave them behind. He couldn’t. There was no way he could just let them die.
1904
1905So even without a flash of inspiration for a way to save everyone, he had to act before his useless brain burned out completely—
1906
1907“Barusu.”
1908
1909“What?! Right now, I’m thinking of a way to get Rem and Beatrice out of there somehow…”
1910
1911Subaru was desperately trying to think when Ram abruptly called out to him. When he looked at Ram, it seemed like his burning brain was leaking out of his earlobes while he desperately searched for a way out of their predicament.
1912
1913As he prepared himself to hear a proposal for a comeback from the brink of certain doom from her pink lips—
1914
1915“—Given our current situation, the best thing to do is leave those two at the mansion while the four of us escape.”
1916
1917“Wha?”
1918
1919Their equal-height gazes met, and the declaration, delivered with great firmness, blanked out Subaru’s thought process.
1920
1921His eardrums trembled, conveying the words to his brain, his mind immersed in the words as he arrived at comprehension of what she had said to him. Then, the instant he achieved understanding, his emotions came to a boil.
1922
1923“Wh-what are… What, are you—! What! The hell are you saying!!”
1924
1925“Angry shouts get us nowhere. Please compose yourself. I believe it is an exceptionally natural thought.”
1926
1927“Like hell it is! Rem’s in the mansion! Your little sister!! She loves you, and you love her! She’s your little sister; it’s natural for you to protect her!!”
1928
1929The moment he shouted, the pain of his wound increased. But he didn’t care. Filled with agony and rage, he spat blood as he slammed his ferocious emotions into Ram as hard as he could.
1930
1931However, though showered by Subaru’s voice, Ram continued with a serene look on her face.
1932
1933“It is the correct decision under the circumstances, nothing more. Losing Ram and Frederica, and, more to the point, Barusu, will be a heavy blow to our faction. Such sacrifices must be avoided.”
1934
1935“But! That means sacrificing…!”
1936
1937“I suppose so. She may well be Ram’s little sister— But if she is Ram’s little sister, she would surely say this.”
1938
1939To Subaru, at a loss for words due to fierce emotion, Ram paused. Then, she pressed on.
1940
1941“—Please, sacrifice Rem for Master Roswaal’s sake.”
1942
1943“———”
1944
1945The instant he heard those words, Subaru felt something inside him being smashed to dust. It was a blow rivaling the cracks in his incomplete magic user’s Gate—no, it caused a greater impact than even that, shaking the soul of Subaru Natsuki to its very foundation.
1946
1947“I-I didn’t… This isn’t why I…”
1948
1949—He hadn’t brought Ram and Rem together so that she could speak such words to him.
1950
1951All memory of Rem had been erased from the world, and nothing of her was left inside of anyone. Even so, if the twin sisters, sharing mutual love and even their souls with one another, yet existed, something of her had to remain.
1952
1953That was the faint expectation Subaru clung to, something he could not even call a hope. That was what he carried within him when he brought Ram back to the mansion.
1954
1955—He didn’t know the result would be Ram saying to him the words he never wanted to hear.
1956
1957“In this world, Ram… Even you won’t be on Rem’s side…?”
1958
1959This was perhaps the greatest sorrow he had known since Rem’s existence had been taken away.
1960
1961After all, Subaru knew just how much affection the sisters, Ram and Rem, held for each other—
1962
1963“—Both of you, this is no time for us to be arguing!”
1964
1965Subaru was reeling while Ram’s pink eyes were utterly lucid. One shout from the gravely wounded Frederica interrupted their exchange.
1966
1967In the current situation, allowing a verbal argument to chew up even a couple of seconds could prove a fatal loss of time.
1968
1969“Cool your heads, both of you! How can you argue at a time like…!”
1970
1971“…Ram is perfectly composed. Barusu has merely worked himself up all on his own. Frederica, surely you, too, understand whose view is justified and whose is not.”
1972
1973“Certainly, Ram, you are correct. I shall not say you are mistaken.”
1974
1975Speaking quickly, Frederica acceded that Ram’s assertion was properly justified. When she took that position, it seemed Frederica, too, was of a mind to leave Rem and Beatrice behind, putting Subaru on the brink of despair.
1976
1977But before he could cross that precipice, Frederica continued, saying, “However, I think we should rescue both of them.”
1978
1979“…Are you sane?”
1980
1981“Yes, of course. You are the one who brought up losses our faction would incur, yes? Based on that, it is indeed best to rescue both—Lady Beatrice and Rem are both important.”
1982
1983Frederica’s assertion brought a dubious look over Ram’s face. Subaru, too, was taken aback. But with the others at a deadlock, the final person present slowly raised her hand and spoke up. “I-I also… I also agree with going to save, to save them…!”
1984
1985“…Please be quiet, child. This is not a majority vote.”
1986
1987“E-even a child can be a proper adult! Miss Frederica says I’m more helpful than Miss Ram!”
1988
1989Under Ram’s cold glare, Petra did not retreat even one step as she pushed her own view. Pressed into silence by the teary-eyed retort, Ram shifted her gaze toward Subaru and Frederica.
1990
1991“Are you saying we have a chance?”
1992
1993“! We know where Rem is! Finding Beatrice is my job!”
1994
1995“I suppose so. Barusu and Lady Beatrice do get along so very well.”
1996
1997“Since I’m trying to persuade you, I’ll let that one go this time…”
1998
1999Though hardly at her wits’ end, Ram made a show of carefully considering the trio’s views. Of course, at that late juncture, even Subaru could not help but acknowledge which plan held the greater odds of survival.
2000
2001However, what meaning did survival have if Rem and Beatrice were sacrificed for it?
2002
2003It was meaningless. If that was the form the updated world took, it was better if—
2004
2005“I…”
2006
2007“…We are undermanned. We must search for Lady Beatrice and extricate Rem. The enemy interferes with both.”
2008
2009“—It was I who spoke out, so that is my duty to bear.”
2010
2011When Ram listed the pending concerns, Frederica, breathing in intense pain, patted her own chest. Her self-recommendation took Subaru and Petra by surprise, leaving Ram the only one who sighed in understanding.
2012
2013“There you go again, too stubborn to back down when dealt a bad hand. Exactly like Garf.”
2014
2015“You are both my adorable junior coworkers. Besides, it is not I who resembles Garf. Garf is the one who is imitating me.”
2016
2017Frederica said it with a wink, hiding the fangs in her mouth as she smiled.
2018
2019Subaru unwittingly sucked in his breath, sensing the resolve and determination behind that sunny smile. And as Subaru drew his breath in, Frederica did something even more surprising right in front of him.
2020
2021“Miss Frederica…?!”
2022
2023Petra was struck with wonder, but that was a natural reaction. Frederica put a hand to her blood-ridden maid outfit, violently ripping it apart. Her pale flesh, bloodstained and covered in a light sweat, became exposed. The spectacular force of the move made Subaru see a part of her underwear, something that made his eyes bulge in spite of the emergency situation.
2024
2025“—This may surprise you, but please do not raise your voice.”
2026
2027With those words of warning, the half-bare Frederica knelt onto the lawn. Then, she put Garfiel’s necklace around her own neck—an instant later, the very air grew taut.
2028
2029“aa”
2030
2031Had there been no warning beforehand, Subaru might not have been able to keep himself from crying out in surprise.
2032
2033First, he saw Frederica’s long, beautiful, golden hair shrink. Next, golden fur began to sprout over her exposed flesh, and her skeleton ferociously creaked as it changed shape and grew larger.
2034
2035She set four paws on the ground as the fangs that defined the inside of her mouth became something sharper, more powerful—a transformation taking but a few, brief seconds that made him doubt his eyes.
2036
2037“—So this is transfiguration, huh?”
2038
2039As Subaru murmured, there was a ferocious, golden beast standing before his eyes—the bestial Frederica.
2040
2041It was a slender, supple feline predator with a stature nearly six feet in length. Of the animals Subaru knew, she resembled a cheetah or a leopard, but her body had no black spots upon it; he could only call the form beautiful.
2042
2043Were it not for part of that lustrous, golden mane being marred by blood, he truly would have been enchanted by that beautiful beast.
2044
2045“So it’s not Beauty and the Beast; the Beauty is the Beast… Ahh, I want to get her in the bath and snuggle.”
2046
2047“I categorically reject the idea of bathing with you.”
2048
2049“! Y-you can still talk like that?!”
2050
2051Subaru, trying to conceal his unrest with his flippant tongue, gaped at the face of a ferocious beast seemingly ready to roar. Subaru was surprised on two levels that the tone of voice was that of the pre-transfiguration Frederica.
2052
2053“I remain myself. Though my appearance has changed, I am completely rational… In addition, thanks to this, my wounds have closed to a fair extent.”
2054
2055Taking in Subaru’s surprise, Frederica’s body twisted, and numerous skewers fell away. Simply changing forms had closed some of her wounds, expelling the skewers from her body. But the wounds themselves still remained. She needed complete healing to fix those.
2056
2057“Frederica…”
2058
2059“Please do not ask me ‘Can you do it?’ I can, and I will.”
2060
2061“…Yeah, I get it. Please do. You’re the only one we can rely on right now.”
2062
2063Frederica clawed the ground in high spirits as Subaru ceded the battlefield to her. Accepting Subaru’s request, the ferocious beast turned her eyes toward the two remaining, Ram and Petra.
2064
2065“Petra, I’m sorry for scaring you. You did very well not to shriek.”
2066
2067“Yes… Yes, Miss, take care…!”
2068
2069“You’re a very good girl—Ram, I entrust the rest to you. Worst case, use the Master’s office.”
2070
2071“That goes without saying. Frederica, if you are late, we shall have words.”
2072
2073The few words exchanged between them told just how much trust lay between Ram and Frederica.
2074
2075Finally, Frederica looked overhead at the freshly broken reception room window through which they had fallen. With the crystal necklace hanging from her large neck, the ferocious beast bared her lion-like fangs, ferociously crouching down—
2076
2077“!!”
2078
2079She let out a very brief growl. The next instant, Subaru saw the ferocious beast crushing the smashed windowsill under her paw.
2080
2081Subaru’s eyes gaped at the blink-of-an-eye speed. Her outside appearance brought to mind the cheetah, the fastest animal on land, but Frederica’s sprinting easily put its speed to shame.
2082
2083Passing through the breached wall, the ferocious beast raised a roar as she charged into the mansion interior. The black mist’s effect was soon to expire. Not long in the future, the battle between the two would resume—
2084
2085“We cannot just stand here! We must go and make the best of this opportunity while Frederica buys us time.”
2086
2087“Y-yeah! That’s right! First, Rem in the east wing!”
2088
2089Elsa’s combat ability was terrifying, but Frederica’s speed was superhuman, too. With her swiftness, she ought to be able to get away safely if Subaru and the others accomplished their objectives sooner rather than later.
2090
2091With Frederica headed off to act as a decoy, just how quickly could they move—
2092
2093“—No complaints about property damage, okay?!”
2094
2095Charging through the front yard, the three raced to the east wing as one. And after climbing over the east wing wall, Subaru picked up a shovel for yard work, smashing a window before leaping into the building. Sullying the carpet with dirt, he rolled onto the mansion floor and lifted his head. The stairs to the east wing, and Rem, were right before him.
2096
2097But the instant he lifted his head, Subaru was struck by the odd sense something was wrong. Namely—
2098
2099“…The doors are open?”
2100
2101In front, so far as the murmuring Subaru could tell, all of the doors of the first floor were open. Turning his head around, the doors behind him were the same; every door in the entire corridor was open.
2102
2103“Simple forgetfulness cannot account for leaving this many doors unclosed. Petra?”
2104
2105“I-I haven’t done anything weird like this!! Miss Frederica hasn’t either!!”
2106
2107Entering the corridor just as Subaru had, Ram gazed at the same sight and questioned Petra about it. Petra was equally bewildered as she denied involvement, but that was nothing compared to Subaru’s strong suspicion that something was horribly wrong.
2108
2109Open doors weren’t the problem—the problem was that he remembered this scene.
2110
2111“The doors were open like this last time around, too…”
2112
2113—Subaru had seen something similar in the mansion just prior to Return by Death.
2114
2115At the time, Subaru hadn’t been able to decipher the identity of that bad feeling prior to his “death.” Now that he was seeing the image again, he still didn’t know what it meant. But he was certain it was an ill omen.
2116
2117“If it wasn’t Petra or Frederica, then…”
2118
2119Naturally, it wasn’t Subaru or Ram either. Rem, still asleep, couldn’t have done it. Perhaps that left Beatrice as the only possible suspect, but she had no reason to do it. The only possible reason would be—
2120
2121“!! R-Rem’s! Rem’s in trouble! Second floor, quick!”
2122
2123The only kind of person who had a reason to open rooms one after another was an outsider who didn’t know where anyone might be. At that moment, that description corresponded to only one person in the mansion. And if that individual had already opened every door in the mansion’s east wing—
2124
2125“Calm down, Barusu! Frederica is pinning down the enemy! There is nothing…”
2126
2127“What are you saying at a time like…”
2128
2129Even when her little sister’s life in danger, Ram maintained her cool. Rather than being impressed at how reliably steady she was, Subaru felt angry.
2130
2131However, Subaru’s raging emotions vanished and flew away in the next instant.
2132
2133“!!!!”
2134
2135Howls resounded from outside the building, in the direction of the yard from which Subaru and the others had leaped in.
2136
2137The next moment, the window—no, the window and the windowsill—were broken apart, seemingly gouged out along with the wall itself. With a high-pitched sound, the glass shattered in a violent dance, and heavy footsteps intruded upon the mansion interior.
2138
2139There, filling up the corridor, stood a bizarrely shaped monster, its wicked visage resembling that of a lion.
2140
2141
2142—The second floor, where the Sleeping Princess awaited, felt far, far away.
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148(3)
2149
2150
2151—The situation kept moving.
2152
2153It was bewildering, something far beyond Subaru’s imagination, and now leaping far, far beyond his comprehension.
2154
2155“———”
2156
2157Its stout, bizarrely shaped frame, twelve feet long, trod upon the carpet as it pushed its way into the cramped corridor.
2158
2159It had black fur and a head resembling that of a lion. It had a horse’s hindquarters, and its long, slender tail greatly resembled a snake. A ghastly aura befitting its brutal nature brimmed from the entirety of its body—and on its forehead was a misshapen white horn.
2160
2161“Demon beast…?!”
2162
2163Even if the creature was unknown to him, that characteristic, evident from a single glance, made Subaru reel. Hearing his voice from the side, Ram clicked her tongue and pointed her drawn cane toward the demon beast and said,
2164
2165“Fulla!!”
2166
2167Without hesitation, Ram pounded a single attack into the demon beast at maximum velocity.
2168
2169But in spite of its great size, the black demon beast agilely leaped within the corridor to evade the blade of wind. The slash of raging wind grazed past, minimizing the damage before it tensed, bellowed, and charged.
2170
2171“Subaru! This way!”
2172
2173Subaru was frozen stiff before the charging demon beast when Petra pulled him by the arm, practically throwing him into the room right next to them. A moment later, Ram leaped into the same room, violently closing the door—
2174
2175“Stand back!”
2176
2177Her sharp voice and her arm shoved him deeper into the room. The next instant, a monster claw broke the door with ease. The hinges blew apart, and the door split into two pieces as the demon beast leaped into the room; Subaru instantly held Petra close.
2178
2179“!”
2180
2181The room’s doorway was for human use, not something the size of the black demon beast could use to get in. However, the demon beast paid no heed, swinging a claw and demolishing the wall as it pushed into the room.
2182
2183“Whoaaaa?! Waitwaitwaitwait! Wh-why is a demon beast…?!”
2184
2185“This isn’t the time! It’s here and that’s that! Petra, the window!!”
2186
2187As Subaru raised his voice at the menacing demon beast that had savagely widened the entrance, Ram ordered Petra to open the window. They would escape outside of the east wing they had only just entered.
2188
2189“———”
2190
2191The situation, from which they could only flee, made him nervous. But amid the chaos, a question outweighed that.
2192
2193It was a strange, unnatural situation. The last time around had had no such turn of events.
2194
2195Over the course of his various experiences with Return by Death, Subaru had changed circumstances a number of times. Along the way, no matter what actions he had taken, the events that were to unfold were the same each time. He thought that was a hard rule.
2196
2197For example, no matter how many times he repeated events, the Witch Cult never stopped targeting Emilia.
2198
2199—For the calamity at the mansion not to have been caused by Elsa Gramhilde was simply…bizarre.
2200
2201“El Fulla!!” “!!!!”
2202
2203As the irrationality clawed at his thoughts, behind Subaru, Ram’s magic sliced into the demon beast’s face. It was so focused on enlarging the entrance, it forgot to defend itself as its black lion-like face was smeared with black blood.
2204
2205Reeling, the demon beast abandoned its destruction midway. But shocking resiliency made it extremely difficult to slash to death.
2206
2207“Humiliating, having to run from a dim-witted foe like this…!”
2208
2209Ram insulted the demon beast and rued her own lack of ability as she rushed toward the window. Then, she grabbed Subaru by the collar, leaping out the window Petra had opened in one go.
2210
2211He felt grass. Having entered the east wing from the front yard, they’d gone out the opposite side of the building, into the back yard.
2212
2213“Geh! Th-that demon beast back there…”
2214
2215“A blockhead…or rather, a Giltirau. Without its eyes, it shouldn’t be able to follow us.”
2216
2217“B-but…that demon beast, it had a horn!!”
2218
2219Ram named the demon beast, and Petra continued, pointing out something that shouldn’t have been there. “Yeah,” went Subaru, nodding at both statements, particularly Petra’s.
2220
2221“No way a demon beast like that just wandered in here from the wild. Someone set it loose on the mansion…!”
2222
2223Demon beasts were enemies of all living things, manifestations not of the instinct to fight but the instinct to slaughter. However, each one had a horn growing from its head; it was said that they learned to obey the person who broke that horn, and only that person.
2224
2225Using that characteristic, perhaps it was possible to make a simultaneous attack by Elsa and the demon beast a reality, but…
2226
2227“But this time the horn ain’t broken… How the heck did someone bring that demon beast in here?!”
2228
2229“It couldn’t be…”
2230
2231“—?! Ram, you know something?!”
2232
2233Ram reacted as if something had come to mind. Subaru bit down hard, training a sharp eye on her.
2234
2235“Surely you did not think the previous Urugarum incident was merely a rampage by wild beasts?”
2236
2237“At first I did think that… But now that the royal selection’s started, it’s hard to think that way.”
2238
2239He thought back to the curse from the demon beasts, and the mansion loop that had begun as a result.
2240
2241Just like the crest theft incident in the royal capital, that incident was clearly sabotage directed at Emilia, a participant in the royal selection. In point of fact, a girl involved in that incident had vanished without a trace—
2242
2243“—You don’t mean that girl controlled the demon beasts, and she’s come to attack again? If that’s so, this is…”
2244
2245—A simultaneous attack, by the perpetrator of the crest incident, and the perpetrator of the mansion incident both.
2246
2247“!!”
2248
2249“…Ah! Subaru, are you all right?”
2250
2251The instant he realized the true awfulness of the situation, Subaru wobbled, and Petra held him up.
2252
2253The odd heaviness of his head felt annoying, but that was largely the effect of blood loss from his right shoulder. They’d left the skewer stuck in him, but the bleeding hadn’t been sufficiently stemmed while they’d been running all about.
2254
2255“—Barusu.”
2256
2257“D-don’t…! We just…can’t leave both of them and run…!”
2258
2259“I have not yet said a word… I understand. I shall bring the land dragon from the stable.”
2260
2261“Bring, Patlash…?”
2262
2263Ram looked to the rear, and Subaru, his breath ragged from anemia, followed suit. At a distance, he caught sight of the stables indicated by the direction of her glance.
2264
2265Going around the back of the mansion put them close to the stable at the back of the grounds. Patlash was tied there, and she would definitely be of service whether they resisted or fled.
2266
2267“The bleeding hasn’t stopped at all… Subaru, this needs treatment!”
2268
2269“I-I gave my handkerchief to Frederica…”
2270
2271“Then I’ll use this one!!”
2272
2273Ram raced toward the stables; in the meantime, Subaru obeyed Petra’s earnest instructions. She untied the handkerchief wrapped around Subaru’s right wrist, shifting it to his shoulder wound.
2274
2275“This will hurt, but just bear it! Three, two—!!”
2276
2277“Gigui—!!”
2278
2279Midway through the countdown, she drew the skewer out, the intense pain causing Subaru to raise an odd voice as he writhed. But Petra promptly tied the handkerchief over the wound, using it and the sleeve of his tunic to deftly stop the bleeding.
2280
2281“Y-you saved me… but what happened to saying ‘one’…!”
2282
2283“You were more relaxed that way… I’m really glad I gave you that handkerchief, Subaru.”
2284
2285Petra’s deeply relieved voice drew a long exhale from Subaru.
2286
2287The pure white handkerchief she’d given Subaru as a protective charm was now pure red from Subaru’s blood. Petra showed no sign of caring about that, but instead, it was Subaru who was stricken by pangs of guilt.
2288
2289“Sorry… I’m always getting you into trouble like this…”
2290
2291“Don’t say weird things like that!! I’m very grateful to you, Subaru. You’re the one always saving me when I get into trouble!”
2292
2293Shouting in anger at Subaru’s attempt to apologize, Petra’s face remained red as she indicated the forest. Then, she continued.
2294
2295“When Ryuka, me, and the others went into the forest, Subaru, you came after us by yourself. I was really worried later when I heard you’d been bitten so badly all over…”
2296
2297“———”
2298
2299“That’s why it’s all right!! This time, I’m the one saving you. We’ll rescue Beatrice and Miss Rem, and with Miss Ram and Miss Frederica, we’ll get out of this together.”
2300
2301He wondered if she talked so much because she was frail.
2302
2303Petra earnestly raised her voice to encourage Subaru, who was becoming weak-willed from blood loss and distress over the situation. The sight made Subaru want to lament the extent of his own foolishness all over again.
2304
2305“…Petra, you’re incredible. I’m being pathetic.”
2306
2307“Not at…”
2308
2309“Nah, I’m not feeling sorry for myself. I’m saying, since you’re so incredible, Petra, I’ve gotta be, too.”
2310
2311He shook his heavy, stooped head, raising it as if to sweep away his weak-mindedness.
2312
2313If he tried to devise some scheme to raise his spirits, he wouldn’t have enough wisdom left for the hopes he should have been still striving for.
2314
2315—This time, Subaru Natsuki would put it all on the line to offset everything he lacked.
2316
2317Subaru calmly rose to his feet, extending his left hand toward Petra. For an instant, Petra hesitated to take hold of Subaru’s bloodstained hand, but—
2318
2319“—Petra, let’s go. We’re going to escape with everyone, just like you said.”
2320
2321“…Yeah!!”
2322
2323Subaru’s declaration made Petra’s face brighten in an instant as she took his hand.
2324
2325Then, a moment after he sensed her gripping his hand, the girl went “Ah,” seeming vexed as the ends of her eyebrows fell.
2326
2327“What’s wrong?”
2328
2329“It’s not ‘yeah’; you gotta say ‘yes’… I mean, you should have said yes.”
2330
2331Saying this, Petra mischievously stuck out her tongue.
2332
2333The girl who had spoken so bravely under such circumstances had forgotten to keep speaking politely. Subaru, feeling saved by her valor, let his tongue slacken just a tiny bit as he clapped back.
2334
2335“After all this, I’ve gotta get Ram and Frederica to scold you for th—”
2336
2337
2338—That instant, a roar and a blow from right above him blotted out Subaru’s mind with red.
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344(4)
2345
2346
2347His mind was distant.
2348
2349“———”
2350
2351Scrape, scrape. Something was being dragged. Scrape, scrape. Scrape, scrape. Scrape, scrape.
2352
2353He was being dragged over the ground, in a state of not knowing whether he was faceup or facedown…
2354
2355“A Rock Pig…! Barusu! Can you hear me? Barusu!”
2356
2357He couldn’t hear very well. Someone was desperately calling out to him.
2358
2359Be it to reply, be it to respond, he couldn’t do either very well at the moment.
2360
2361“It wasn’t just that blockhead… This is my failure. I should have seen it sooner…”
2362
2363“———”
2364
2365“Do what you must. Ram shall as well— Yes, that’s a good girl.”
2366
2367Scrape, scrape. The speed increased. The force with which he was being dragged increased, resulting in faster scraping.
2368
2369He searched for someplace somewhere that was free. Head, neck, hip, foot, hand—left hand.
2370
2371Only his left hand was gripping something. He felt something. He was gripping something, something important, from which he must not let go.
2372
2373“———”
2374
2375At the same time as he poured his remaining strength into his left hand, not letting that something go, the speed accelerated faster.
2376
2377His body was floating higher. Something was tightly sandwiching him around hip level. The sway, the breathing, these things conveyed the devotion of the being from which they came—
2378
2379“Paa…rach…”
2380
2381The delicate touch, as if handling a fragile object, told him exactly who the unseen party was.
2382
2383Though he meant to call out her name, only a hollow moan trickled out of his throat. Froth was bubbling up from the corner of his mouth. The froth tasted like iron. Why was he spouting blood froth?
2384
2385It had to be related to why his body couldn’t move, why his entire body’s senses were so delicate, why his mind was still hazy—
2386
2387“aa”
2388
2389His mind connected one dot to the next, and he remembered who he was.
2390
2391He was Subaru Natsuki. He’d returned to the mansion to save everyone from impending calamity. Elsa, demon beast, Frederica, Ram, Petra, Beatrice, Rem, Rem, Rem—
2392
2393“Gnh, oo……!”
2394
2395With a coughing sound, a large volume of blood flowed out of him, seemingly along with his life.
2396
2397Having his stomach wrung out was too weak a metaphor; he hurt as if all of his insides were being whisked around. The outpour from his throat would not halt, and his liquefied inner organs seemed to be drooling out of him.
2398
2399Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough hard cough hard cough, and finally—
2400
2401“—I’m…”
2402
2403He remembered how to open his eyes. After several blinks, he was freed from the world of darkness.
2404
2405Tears flowed together with the sharp pain of reality jabbing into his eyeballs. He couldn’t determine whether the tear droplets were clear or the color of blood. One thing, however, was clear.
2406
2407—Namely, that the world enveloping Subaru Natsuki was dyed the color of blood.
2408
2409“———”
2410
2411Subaru’s body swayed. Up, down. Left, right.
2412
2413The pitch-black land dragon had Subaru’s hips in its jaws while it raced away from the mansion grounds.
2414
2415“!!!”
2416
2417Next, when his eardrums came back to life, the sounds of explosions pressing upon them all at once made him want to doubt his ears.
2418
2419There were high-pitched, earsplitting leaden noises, combining to make him feel physically ill. Resounding around him were high-octave voices, roars, neighs—all the cries of the demon beasts hot on their tail.
2420
2421There was a giant mouse with black fly wings spread. There was a ferocious frog that featured black spots. There was a multi-headed serpent with innumerable necks sprouting from its torso. They were surrounded by misshapen creatures beyond all description.
2422
2423—Beast Master was the term that popped up into the back of his mind.
2424
2425“———”
2426
2427With Subaru in her jaws, Patlash was desperately searching for a way out. However, even a land dragon, the fastest of ground creatures, could not overcome such numbers; the roads were blocked, the skies were dangerous, and she was surrounded with no way to break free. Already, there were lacerations beyond counting on her pitch-black scales, from which she was bleeding profusely.
2428
2429Not far in the future, she would reach her limit— No, her limit had already arrived. Patlash was simply exceeding that limit, burning the remaining fire of her life away for Subaru’s sake.
2430
2431“!!!!”
2432
2433Right after a conspicuously huge roar, the land dragon’s speed was dulled as a creature with over twice her bulk pulled alongside.
2434
2435The black lion had a wound on its face, with blood flowing from the sockets of its smashed eyes—the demon beast from earlier. He’d forgotten its name.
2436
2437But even if he tried, he would never be able to forget the blow from its claw.
2438
2439“———”
2440
2441Its vision was compromised. It had unleashed a wild strike. And yet, that blow was aimed directly at the land dragon’s right abdomen. This creature was not relying on sight but something else—smell. The demon beast was drawn by scent.
2442
2443Faster than he could register the impact, penetrating with the force of an explosion, the world was dyed red with fresh blood.
2444
2445But it was not Subaru who was affected by that impact. That was because, a moment before the claw strike landed, the land dragon’s neck swung up, hurling Subaru’s body into the air.
2446
2447“Patl—”
2448
2449In her final moment, she did not let out a single cry. Such pride suited the sublime land dragon well.
2450
2451As he spun, a flower of blood bloomed beneath his eyes. Subaru had no time to avert his gaze as his body’s back collided with something, breaking through it with a spectacular sound, before finally smacking the floor, hard.
2452
2453“K-kha…!”
2454
2455He was racked by a coughing fit; his right eye had closed from the blood coursing from a cut on his forehead, but even so, he immediately realized it.
2456
2457He’d been hurled to the second floor of the mansion—the second floor of the east wing, exactly where he’d been heading.
2458
2459“———”
2460
2461Subaru no longer knew what to think about his beloved land dragon’s final act of devotion.
2462
2463He’d shed too much blood. It was as if his determination and resolve had flowed out of him with it. He couldn’t summon any energy. His head wouldn’t turn, either. His mind was slowly dying, too.
2464
2465Even so, even with Subaru like that, there was one, and only one, place that had not lost its strength.
2466
2467He felt a sensation in the grip of his left hand. Even though his mind was dead, the part telling him not to let go was still alive.
2468
2469He remembered that, right before everything collapsed, he was holding someone’s hand.
2470
2471“Pe…tra…”
2472
2473His gaze arrived at the hand he felt, the wrist, the elbow—and there, it came to an end.
2474
2475“———”
2476
2477Though he was holding her hand, the girl who should have been there did not go past the elbow.
2478
2479She had been smashed, crushed, torn away—
2480
2481“—oooaaAAA!!!”
2482
2483
2484Subaru Natsuki had managed to protect…nothing.
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490(5)
2491
2492
2493—Just how much time passed as he stared at that arm, torn off at the elbow?
2494
2495“———”
2496
2497His thoughts were still as he stood in a daze.
2498
2499Ironically, during that time, his senses of sight and hearing gradually recovered. They helped Subaru understand just how desperate the situation he was in truly was.
2500
2501Subaru’s state was so terrible, the wound on his right shoulder seemed cute in comparison.
2502
2503His left leg bent in two more places than it should, and his left arm was flattened, crushed by something. Petra had probably been struck by the same blow. Accordingly, there was nothing of her past the elbow.
2504
2505“———”
2506
2507That was all his eyesight could tell him of the terrible spectacle. But the information conveyed from his hearing was more terrible still.
2508
2509Beneath the second floor corridor in which Subaru had collapsed, he could hear the roars of demon beasts around the building from every direction. He couldn’t be bothered to count their numbers and types. But a voice kept pressing into his mind, There’s nowhere to run.
2510
2511He’d let Petra die. Patlash had been ripped apart before his eyes. He didn’t know what had happened with Ram afterward. Perhaps she was still fighting hard. Perhaps the cunning girl might even survive, but—
2512
2513“—Ahh, I’ve finally found you.”
2514
2515These words spoken, he tilted his head, seeing and hearing the presence of a raven-haired woman.
2516
2517From Subaru’s position, in the middle of the corridor and kneeling on the carpet, the woman was standing straight ahead.
2518
2519It was the butcher whom Frederica had stayed behind to slow down. If she was there, that meant…
2520
2521“Fre…derica’s…”
2522
2523“The big maid? Relax. She amused me quite a bit. If possible, I would have liked to see whether transfiguration changes the contents of a person’s belly, but I was unable to confirm that with my own eyes.”
2524
2525“…I didn’t…ask you about that.”
2526
2527He wasn’t asking. However, she made him acknowledge what he knew without needing to question her further.
2528
2529That she had put up a good fight was no doubt true. Elsa had lost her mantle, and her black clothes were ripped all over the place; her pale skin was splattered with blood—Even so, she was in such a good state that it would be fair to say she was in fine health.
2530
2531“I must praise you. You have done well coming this far with wounds like those.”
2532
2533“Throwing me a bone, are you… If it’s your life, I’ll take it…”
2534
2535“I wonder, should I interpret that as, ‘I want your life’?”
2536
2537“If I…get to trample it right now, then yeah…”
2538
2539Venting at Elsa’s off-the-mark answer, Subaru leaned his weight against the wall and lifted himself up. With his left leg wrecked and his left arm twisted, he had wounds running across his entire body.
2540
2541“Even so, there is a whiff of anger accompanying the scent of your blood… Your intestines are probably sublime.”
2542
2543“You’re messed up… I don’t, get what you’re sayin’.”
2544
2545As Subaru rose to his feet, Elsa embraced her own body and let out a hot breath of ecstasy his way. Whatever he said and did, it only brought greater delight to the ravishing butcher’s mind.
2546
2547“Who hired you to come after us…?”
2548
2549“I shall not speak of my employer. I owe him that much courtesy, at least. Your return was earlier than expected, so things worked out a little differently than in the contract, though…”
2550
2551“Worked out…different…?”
2552
2553“It was supposed to be two maids and one ‘shut-in,’ and everything was supposed to be timed to coincide with your return…”
2554
2555A wry, blood-colored smile came over Elsa as she pointed the tip of her kukri toward Subaru. Her verbal summation of the plan fit with the tragedy that had occurred in the mansion the last time around.
2556
2557At that time, Petra and the others’ corpses were probably waiting for Subaru and the others’ return to the mansion—
2558
2559“I’ve heard enough…”
2560
2561Shaking his head, he rebuffed Elsa, pressing only cruelties upon him. Subaru’s reply made Elsa’s refined eyebrows grimace. “Is that so?” she murmured in visible disappointment as she started to wrap up.
2562
2563“I suppose so. Let us finish this. If this carries on any further, Meiri might be captured, and we cannot have that, so I shall console myself with your hot stuff before that happens.”
2564
2565“———”
2566
2567“All done, are you? Then I shall send you to meet your angels.”
2568
2569This spoken, Elsa’s posture sank. Running with her posture so low she seemed to crawl across the corridor, the black figure charged, making a beeline toward Subaru. She was so fast. One wouldn’t even think counterattack was possible.
2570
2571But—
2572
2573“—Like hell I’m gonna just let you kill me.”
2574
2575Dragging his smashed leg along, Subaru reached the door beside him quicker—the door to Rem’s bedroom.
2576
2577His decision made Elsa knot her brows. Even if he fled into the room, it would only prolong the amount of time until the end. Even so, seeing his reaction made her tone down her gloating smirk just a little.
2578
2579—There was no longer any way to break through the encirclement. It was impossible. Accordingly, he abandoned the thought.
2580
2581His wounds were deep. His life was pouring out. He was on the verge of expiring without having saved any of the people he had to protect. Then, at the very least, he’d get back at Elsa just a little, so that everything would not have gone as she pleased.
2582
2583“———”
2584
2585Neither the Bowel Hunter nor the Beast Master had reached Rem’s bedroom.
2586
2587He absolutely would not allow them to defile the girl who slept within.
2588
2589Even if the world was soon to end, he would not lose Rem a second time, not to anyone—
2590
2591“———”
2592
2593He opened the door wide and leaped into the bedroom.
2594
2595Lifting his head in search of the bed where Rem slept, Subaru was taken aback.
2596
2597
2598—Subaru, resigned to his end, was greeted by the bookshelves of the archive of forbidden books.
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604(6)
2605
2606
2607The choking musk of old tomes seemed like a rebuke presented to its noisy visitor.
2608
2609The room’s interior was packed with bookshelves that were chock-full of books. When that aroma and visual information finally hit home, Subaru realized he had stepped into a different place than that he had desired.
2610
2611—And the late realization of that fact courted a most fatal result.
2612
2613“—?!?”
2614
2615Subaru’s head was dominated by one question: Why?! That instant, Subaru felt he was enveloped by wind.
2616
2617That wind peeled Subaru away from the door, forcefully drawing him toward the middle of the room. With the feet he had planted down nonfunctional, Subaru, unable to resist, tumbled into the room’s center.
2618
2619The very next moment, he heard the great sound of the door slamming shut straight behind him—
2620
2621“—W-wait, please!!”
2622
2623Lunging for the firmly closed door, Subaru desperately tried to open it. But his will couldn’t reach his half-destroyed arms; the ferocious creaking sound only served to fuel his frustration.
2624
2625And as Subaru, smeared with blood all over, turned toward the door, behind him was—
2626
2627“—Struggle as you might, you are not leaving this room.”
2628
2629When he heard a voice and footsteps, he turned to see a girl slipping past a gap in the bookshelves and walking toward him.
2630
2631She had long, cream-colored braids and a gorgeous, extravagant dress. She had a young, adorable face, but at that moment, a terribly cold expression rested upon it as she glared straight at Subaru.
2632
2633“Bea—trice…”
2634
2635“Are you in a simply horrid state, I wonder? Do not walk around; you will only sully the archive’s floor…”
2636
2637“Open the door!! Right now!! Let! Me! Out!!”
2638
2639When the girl—Beatrice—gazed at his wounds with a chilly look, Subaru shouted unsparingly at her in anger.
2640
2641The admonition not to sully the room never even entered his ears. Blood dripped from his bleeding arm as he screamed.
2642
2643“Why did you come out now?! Why this of all times?! Send me back! Send me back right now!!”
2644
2645“…And what would you do if I did? What can you do in your current state, I wonder?”
2646
2647“I know better than anyone I can’t do anything!! But even so…!”
2648
2649He had to return to that place, to the second floor of the east wing, to the bedroom where Rem slept.
2650
2651The Passage had activated at the room he had presumably entered. The door leading to the bedroom became the entrance to the archive of forbidden books, whereupon the door immediately cast that duty aside. In other words, the door had resumed its normal duties: those of the door leading to Rem’s bedroom.
2652
2653“That’s why!”
2654
2655“It is too late.”
2656
2657“What do you mean, too late?! There’s no such thing as too late!! I have to get there, right now…”
2658
2659“Did I not say ‘it is too late,’ I wonder?”
2660
2661Subaru’s angry voice, straining upward to resist the horror racing through him, fell silent.
2662
2663In contrast to Subaru, eyes wide and blinking while unable to speak a word, Beatrice continued.
2664
2665“Just now, the reason you wish to return to that room became no more.”
2666
2667The proclamation left Subaru at a loss for words— Any means of putting it into words…had vanished.
2668
2669Beatrice had said it in a calm, composed fashion, but the sheer cruelty of her words asserted their claim to reality and truth.
2670
2671“aa”
2672
2673Before he realized it, Subaru had crumpled to the floor right there.
2674
2675His shoulders fell, his head bent down, and there was a ferocious ringing in his ears echoing throughout his skull.
2676
2677He wanted it to be louder, noisier. He wanted it to tear at his brain until it split in two. He wanted it to be bad enough that he couldn’t think, so he wouldn’t have to understand.
2678
2679He wanted it to tear his life away with it. And yet—
2680
2681“…What are…you doing?”
2682
2683Haltingly, his voice trickled out. He heard a whisper-like, delicate voice from right beside him.
2684
2685“Perhaps I cannot stand to see you in pain. Therefore, I am healing your wounds, out of disgust and nothing else.”
2686
2687The girl who murmured her reply was incredibly close. Her palm had a faint glow around it as she held it over his wounds.
2688
2689The light asserted its own existence, gradually softening the unrelenting pain that had been eating away at him. He felt it carry heat into his body bit by bit, mostly his horribly injured left side. The bleeding stopped, the bones returned to their proper positions, the gouged-out muscles attached to them, the slashed nerves—
2690
2691“Are you kidding me?!”
2692
2693“?!”
2694
2695With his remaining strength, Subaru howled, wholly rejecting Beatrice’s healing light.
2696
2697While Beatrice was still reeling from his threatening attitude, he rolled away to put distance between him and the girl. The carpet of the archive of forbidden books was marred by blood. Blood frothed from the corner of his mouth, and in that ghastly state, Subaru glared at Beatrice.
2698
2699“I don’t…need you to heal my wounds…! Why are you trying to save me…?!”
2700
2701“That is because…y-you are simply too pathetic; I cannot stand to look at you…”
2702
2703“Why me?! If you wanted to save someone…why didn’t you save Petra or Frederica?! Or Ram, or Rem!! You could have saved everyone…!!”
2704
2705With Beatrice’s power, she could have escaped and helped others escape with ease.
2706
2707“They should have been saved…! I’m stupid, I’m weak…even if I couldn’t do anything, you could have reached them…! Why didn’t you……!”
2708
2709“Wh-why, should Betty do such a… Perhaps Betty does not have a single reason to save anyone? I do not know. I do not have any such reason…!”
2710
2711“If that’s true…then you didn’t have any damn reason to save me either, right…?!”
2712
2713Shaking her head in disgust, Beatrice denied Subaru’s entreaty. Adding his denial to hers, Subaru slowly raised his crushed left arm aloft. He painfully squeezed Beatrice’s throat.
2714
2715—His emotions were exploding.
2716
2717“Who the hell…asked you to save anyone…?!!”
2718
2719“aa”
2720
2721“Do you even know what you’ve done?! Thanks to you, everything might be completely ruined now!! All of this might’ve overwritten the possibilities, and this piece-of-shit present might be set in stone……!”
2722
2723Why had she showed herself then, when it was too late?
2724
2725Knowing that Subaru had been teleported, Elsa would recognize the Passage for what it was. She was getting closer to Beatrice. Why, in spite of that, was she trying to make a half-dead Subaru live?
2726
2727Why had she saved Subaru the instant he’d given up instead of allowing him the death he desired?
2728
2729“I…should have died there…! You…should have killed me……!!!”
2730
2731When it was his time to die, but he let the opportunity slip, Subaru Natsuki was worthless. The only way Subaru could gain the right to redo things was to use his life without a care.
2732
2733When, spitting blood, he shouted from his very soul, the girl, bathed in his pleas head on, opened her eyes wide.
2734
2735“I-I do not understand… Can I understand, I wonder…?”
2736
2737Incomprehension, and perhaps even fear, crossed Beatrice’s face as she shook her head side to side.
2738
2739The reply made Subaru clench his teeth. If that was how it was, fine. He wouldn’t cling to her.
2740
2741“Fine, then. If even you… If you won’t save me, then…!”
2742
2743From the beginning, relying on someone hadn’t been an option. He should have understood that.
2744
2745His gaze shifted, and his eyes caught sight of a stool near the entrance. It was the stool Beatrice was always sitting on. He kicked it over and then slammed it against the wall with all his might.
2746
2747“What are you…?!”
2748
2749Beatrice let out a shriek, eyes bulging at Subaru’s act of violence.
2750
2751A hard sound reverberated, and the wooden stool was cruelly smashed apart, scattering in a number of fragments. From those fragments, he picked up the biggest, sharpest one.
2752
2753“———”
2754
2755It wouldn’t be his first suicide. Even a piece of wood like that was enough to easily end a person’s life. If, in a single breath, he stabbed his own throat, his life would come to an end, and Subaru Natsuki would surely be granted another chance.
2756
2757—In another world, it would be the third time Subaru had chosen suicide.
2758
2759The first time was in the middle of the mansion loop. He had been determined to fix something that couldn’t be undone.
2760
2761The second time was at the very end of the loop that had started in the capital. It was from remorse, to save Rem after she’d been taken from him.
2762
2763And now, the third time would be from indignation, after giving into rage and cursing his own powerlessness to take everything back.
2764
2765It was a “death” with meaning. It was a “death” with value. Everything besides “death” was worthless—
2766
2767“Don’t!!”
2768
2769And yet, the instant he had committed himself to stabbing his throat, a tiny body leaped at him to get in his way.
2770
2771The hem of her dress fluttered as Beatrice raced through the middle of the archive, impeding Subaru’s suicide by force. She grappled his arms, bit into the right hand containing the fragment, and attempted to wrest the vile implement away.
2772
2773“You…! Why…!!”
2774
2775“I won’t let you! I will not…let you die here……!”
2776
2777“!! Quit it! Let me go, already!!”
2778
2779His voice grew ragged as they jostled with one another. However, in his current state, Subaru could not easily get even a helpless little girl off him.
2780
2781They desperately grappled, violently bumped their bodies against a bookshelf, and finally, furiously collapsed onto the floor. He didn’t know if it was the impact that made a moan trickle out. But it had been Beatrice who had accomplished her goal.
2782
2783“Haaa-haaa……!”
2784
2785After Subaru had fallen onto his bottom, Beatrice cast the fragment far aside and moved away from him. Glaring at the girl in resentment, Subaru collapsed faceup, unable to move any farther.
2786
2787“Wh—y…”
2788
2789For what possible reason had she stopped him from killing himself? Regardless, the end result wouldn’t change. His blood loss was severe. Subaru would soon perish.
2790
2791Beatrice’s action was completely irrational. He didn’t have a single clue what purpose she had in mind.
2792
2793Maybe she hated him dying before her eyes? Maybe she just didn’t want him to kill himself? She didn’t want anything to do with it?
2794
2795He didn’t understand, not at all, not one little bit, but even though he didn’t understand that—
2796
2797“eh?”
2798
2799Beaten senseless with incomprehension, Subaru tried to avert his eyes from everything: from Beatrice, from the archive of forbidden books, or perhaps from his own powerlessness, or even his impending “death.”
2800
2801But when he averted his gaze to do so, Subaru noticed the presence of… it.
2802
2803“———”
2804
2805—“It” had fallen at the edge of the wreckage from the destroyed stool.
2806
2807It was a thickly bound, simply covered book, as large and inconvenient to carry around as a dictionary…yet the malevolent aura emitted by the black book bore not the slightest resemblance.
2808
2809Subaru had seen “it” many times over. He’d seen “it” in the hands of a madman.
2810
2811“What’s that…doing here…?”
2812
2813Was it actually a copy of the Witch Cult’s Gospel? The volume once possessed by Petelgeuse ought to have still been packed in the dragon carriage they took to the Sanctuary. It certainly wasn’t there in that room.
2814
2815—No, he had to face facts. The stool had been hiding the evil black book.
2816
2817“———”
2818
2819As if affirming Subaru’s shock, the girl in the dress picked up the book.
2820
2821The girl hugged the book to her chest, letting out a seemingly relieved sigh as she stroked a finger across the cover.
2822
2823Her touch was tender and loving. With gentle eyes, Beatrice embraced the Gospel.
2824
2825“…Why…are you treating that book…like it’s so important?”
2826
2827“———”
2828
2829“It’s not one of the books the Witch Cult has…is it? It just looks like one, right?”
2830
2831“———”
2832
2833“You hid it because I’d jump to conclusions… Jump to conclusions, get angry, and then…”
2834
2835“———”
2836
2837“Why…won’t you…deny any of it…?”
2838
2839For that moment alone, Subaru forgot the anguish of blood loss and his impending “death” as he wove the words together.
2840
2841If she said only one thing, that would have been enough. That would have been plenty to clear Subaru’s worries away.
2842
2843Subaru’s words, pleading for nothing more than that, were answered, and just as he had hoped, Beatrice said but a single thing.
2844
2845“—Betty has not been instructed to answer that question.”
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851Beatrice spread the book she clutched to her chest, scanned its contents, and emotionlessly spoke those words.
2852
2853He’d heard that for the Witch Cult, a Gospel was like their Bible. Petelgeuse had said the text functioned as a book of prophecies, showing the future to its owner.
2854
2855Accordingly, the Witch Cult obeyed the Gospel, doing as the text instructed.
2856
2857If he matched that fact with Beatrice’s reply—
2858
2859“What’s written in that book… What is it telling you to do…?”
2860
2861“Perhaps that question is not in the book, I wonder?”
2862
2863“You can’t do anything if it’s not in the book…? Then, you sheltering me here before was…?”
2864
2865“That question is not written in the book, either.”
2866
2867“And talking to me right now? Saving me, when I was on the verge of dying…!”
2868
2869“—I wouldn’t know.”
2870
2871Eyes still cast down at the book, Beatrice continued her empty replies without looking Subaru’s way. She sent replies that weren’t answers back at him, her obstinate mind closed within the tome.
2872
2873Her doll-like appearance, her eyes with emotions locked away, sent a tremor through Subaru that seemed to make his lungs convulse. Assaulted by dizziness, seemingly forgetting even to breathe, he raised his voice.
2874
2875“Are you saying…you can’t do anything…anything, if it’s not according to what’s written in that book?!”
2876
2877“…I wonder? Yes, it is so. Perhaps the Gospel’s guidance must be obeyed in all things, for that is Betty’s reason for living, and the sole reason for Betty to exist.”
2878
2879“Did you…try to save me because the book told you to?! That time you saved me when I was cursed, too! Lending me a hand when I couldn’t stand on my own! All the time we spent fooling around, yelling at each other, having fun like a couple of idiots, all that time…was all thanks to that book?!”
2880
2881“—Is that not precisely what am I saying, I wonder?!”
2882
2883When Subaru, who had been criticizing Beatrice, now tried to appeal to her emotions for his own convenience, she exploded. Beatrice’s face was red with anger, her round eyes glaring at Subaru as she raised a finger and screamed.
2884
2885“It is as you have seen, and as I have told you! Everything Betty has done until now, all of it was written right here. Is there any way you, the likes of you, could move Betty’s heart, I wonder? Do not be so full of yourself, human.”
2886
2887“———”
2888
2889“All of Betty is for Mother’s sake. For Betty, her connection to Mother is everything…! The likes of you, the likes of you…human, human, human……!!”
2890
2891It was as if a dam had been breached. Emotions poured out of Beatrice.
2892
2893The vast torrent of fierce emotions instantly rendered Subaru speechless; there was nothing he could do but be swept away.
2894
2895Facing the wordless Subaru, Beatrice very, very tightly clutched the book.
2896
2897“Do not touch Betty, human. Do not come close, human. Do I even know you, I wonder, human? I hate you. I hate youI despise you!”
2898
2899This time, the girl’s teary-voiced shout clearly rejected Subaru’s entire existence.
2900
2901The inside of his chest was filled to the brim with confusion and dismay. That was how great the rejection was for Subaru.
2902
2903—He’d stubbornly believed, without any basis, that there was a bond between them.
2904
2905Even if neither he nor she would acknowledge it openly, he believed there was something.
2906
2907After all, Beatrice had saved Subaru a number of times during the loop that started at the mansion.
2908
2909It was her presence that had saved his mind, on the verge of breaking as he repeated those days over and over.
2910
2911And whatever form it took—
2912
2913“Back then…I…was happy…”
2914
2915Once again, words Subaru had never spoken aloud slipped out at the very end.
2916
2917“uu”
2918
2919His vision warped badly. He vomited something up. It was neither blood nor bile, but life itself. He instinctively knew it—his time had run out.
2920
2921Blood loss, useless. Grave wounds, worthless. Betrayed, a dog’s death. Gospel, butcher, Beast Master, dying in a rage.
2922
2923There, having achieved nothing, Subaru Natsuki would perish.
2924
2925“———”
2926
2927Then, on the verge of death, Subaru heard a miraculous sound.
2928
2929His ears, on the verge of death, probably picked up the sound of a door opening. Footsteps; someone was entering the room.
2930
2931The footsteps beheld the fallen Subaru, and exhaled.
2932
2933“How disappointing.”
2934
2935The murmur was distant. The footsteps advanced farther ahead, seemingly losing interest in the dead man.
2936
2937The owner of the voice, a black-clad Grim Reaper, leisurely walked toward the little girl clutching the book.
2938
2939—Just what would result from this chance encounter between the girl and the butcher?
2940
2941“Oh my.”
2942
2943The surprised voice belonged to the woman. A bloodied hand was entwined around the butcher’s long leg.
2944
2945Meaninglessly, Subaru, on the precipice of death, acted to slow her down with all of his body and soul.
2946
2947“…eaa, triii…”
2948
2949“How marvelous. Truly, you are treasured.”
2950
2951Instantly, a wind blew. The next moment, the right hand with which he grasped her came off—and the wrist along with it.
2952
2953No blood came out. The wicked blade reversed, and a black glint went…somewhere. Subaru’s head, his neck, his torso…somewhere.
2954
2955Wherever it was, it would surely impale him in a critical location—
2956
2957“———”
2958
2959In that final scene, he saw the face of the little girl as she sucked in her breath. There was sadness and pain upon it.
2960
2961—But as death came for him, that had nothing to do with Subaru Natsuki anymore.
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967CHAPTER 3
2968FRIEND
2969
2970
2971
2972(1)
2973
2974
2975He heard a deluge-like sound, like that of a muddy stream.
2976
2977It was a ferocious watery sound. It coursed downward, obeying the power of gravity, obeying the flow, obeying its destiny: a waterfall.
2978
2979Inside his ears, or perhaps his skull, it echoed with a ceaseless roar. The ferocious muddy stream seemed to churn his very brain, even as it led Subaru’s consciousness from oblivion to awareness.
2980
2981“a, eh, goho!”
2982
2983Subaru retched, feeling like his throat was clogged, which was totally throwing off the rhythm of his breathing.
2984
2985Breathe in the air, blow it back out. Having completely forgotten how to repeat those alternating actions, he convulsed like a fish on land, and as drool trickled out, Subaru returned to life.
2986
2987“Gahu! Aha!”
2988
2989He was in a facedown position, collapsed on the ground. Putting his arms on the hard floor, Subaru was seemingly prostrate as he forced oxygen and comprehension into his lungs, remembering the procedure for breathing once more.
2990
2991The pain softened, and he spat out the saliva that no longer had anyplace to go. Then, when his body calmed down and recovered its grip on reality, his oxygen-deprived brain came around—his mind was restored.
2992
2993“D-did I…die…?”
2994
2995Wheezing as he murmured, he confirmed a fact that needed no checking: he had Returned by Death.
2996
2997No, he didn’t need to check whether he had Returned by Death, for that was Subaru’s worth. It wasn’t important that he had gone back—rather, when and where he had gone back to were the most critical.
2998
2999“Ah…”
3000
3001Lifting his head, Subaru squinted at his surroundings when he immediately realized it.
3002
3003It was a darkness he remembered, a darkness he knew. It was the stone room of a tomb, the cold air holding an otherworldly ambience. The darkness hovering over the roughly constructed stone floor extended to a stone door leading deeper within.
3004
3005—And lying on her side, collapsed right beside Subaru, was a lovely, silver-haired girl.
3006
3007“Emilia…”
3008
3009Wiping the light sweat off his brow, he stared in the dark at Emilia’s sleeping face, her suffering clear upon it. Having confirmed that much, Subaru finally managed to accept the situation.
3010
3011The time passed, the life lost, the impending calamity, the unbelievable betrayal—one after another, everything that had happened crashed against him like waves, driving Subaru’s heart into a corner.
3012
3013“No change in the restart point…!”
3014
3015It was the place right after he had overcome his past—and there, Subaru Natsuki had returned.
3016
3017In exchange for being unable to take anything back, he had returned to a place where he had not yet lost everything.
3018
3019“H—aa.”
3020
3021The moment he abruptly came to understand that fact, relief spread through Subaru’s chest.
3022
3023The left hand he’d unwittingly touched to his chest wasn’t crushed. It was fine. When he looked at his right wrist, Petra’s pure white handkerchief was still wrapped around it, not a trace of blood to be seen.
3024
3025Knowing this, he let out a long, deep breath, patting his chest with relief—and then, he was shocked.
3026
3027“You’ve gotta be kidding me.”
3028
3029“……nn, aa”
3030
3031He was shocked at his own nerve, checking that he was all right, not at all concerned by the sight of Emilia suffering.
3032
3033That very moment, Emilia was being tormented, crushed by the past from the Trial. No matter how long her pain continued, nothing good would come of it. Subaru knew that it was a time of hardship, and nothing more.
3034
3035And yet, just then, setting his eyes on the girl’s pain, he had patted his chest in relief.
3036
3037—As if the fact Emilia was suffering at the time of his return was a good thing.
3038
3039“That’s, not…the thought process of a sane person…”
3040
3041Swallowing back his lamenting voice and gritting his teeth, Subaru flared in anger at his own ugliness and fragility.
3042
3043If he put the people precious to him, the things precious to him, the things he ought to prioritize, on the back burner, how could he save anyone?
3044
3045Had not that foolish way of living invited the calamity at the mansion?
3046
3047“Anyway, Emilia first…”
3048
3049Right then, putting the situation in order, confirming that he’d Returned by Death, and devising countermeasures against issues and obstacles could wait. Right then, he had to wake Emilia from her nightmare, console her as she cried, and bring her outside.
3050
3051That was the right thing to do— And by doing so, he would preserve the sequence of events.
3052
3053“Deal with things the right way, one at a time…”
3054
3055He had to rescue everyone from that terrifying, calamitous fate.
3056
3057Setting his heart, hardening his resolve, he was filled with determination as he reached a hand out to wake Emilia up. As he did this, there was something that Subaru himself still did not realize…
3058
3059His face was entirely devoid of any emotion.
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065(2)
3066
3067
3068After Emilia awakened in the tomb, developments differed little from what had come before.
3069
3070Tormented by the past, Emilia was confused by grief and remorse as Subaru brought her outside. There, he met with Ram and Garfiel, both of whom were present when they had entered the tomb together, and returned to their temporary lodging.
3071
3072“? What is wrong, Barusu? You’re staring at Ram’s face.”
3073
3074“…Nothing at all. I just think you have a pretty face.”
3075
3076“How indecent.”
3077
3078Taking Subaru’s apology for staring at her during the walk back from the tomb, Ram snorted with a reproachful gaze.
3079
3080Having Returned by Death, it went without saying, but Ram looked fine upon their reunion. Without anyone knowing, that fact brought him relief, and the gaze and sharp-tongued reply she sent back at him brought further relief still.
3081
3082“———”
3083
3084Carrying Emilia to her bedroom at the Ryuzu residence, their temporary accommodation, was the most he could do as a man. With Emilia’s heart in pain from the nightmares she had seen, he gently laid her in bed.
3085
3086“aa”
3087
3088Emilia was lying on her side when Subaru took his hand away. Her voice trickled out at the loss of his touch. With worry on her face, Subaru smiled at her to set her at ease, after which he left everything to Ram.
3089
3090That night, it was fine to leave Emilia to Ram. She’d do a good job calming Emilia down.
3091
3092During that time, there was something Subaru ought to be doing. And that was—
3093
3094“—The discussion that Roswaal promised.”
3095
3096Roswaal had established a seat for Subaru to speak with him on the first night Emilia challenged the Trial. Last time, Subaru had used that opportunity to propose returning to the mansion in the morning. In accordance with his request, he’d returned to the mansion at maximum speed, and the result was a calamitous failure.
3097
3098Subaru had saved no one. Subsequently, he’d returned with a number of pressing questions—
3099
3100“—Mr. Natsuki? Mr. Natsuki, are you listening?”
3101
3102“…Sorry, wasn’t listening.”
3103
3104He was leaning his back against a building, concentrating on his own thoughts, when his mind was summoned back to reality. When he looked over, it was Otto, brows furrowed in a questioning look, who had called out to him.
3105
3106The place was outside the Ryuzu residence. In the middle of the night, with no light save that of a bonfire and the stars, Subaru was putting his thoughts in order for the coming conversation with Roswaal.
3107
3108“So what did you want to talk to me about, using up valuable time like that?”
3109
3110“The way this man speaks really takes the wind out of one’s sails…! …I just wanted to ask you something.”
3111
3112“Ask me what?”
3113
3114“I simply mean, right now, are things…all right?”
3115
3116When Otto repeated his question, that time it was Subaru’s turn to put on a questioning look. He thought it was obvious that if someone was listening to you, it was, by definition, all right to ask.”
3117
3118Perhaps surmising what was in Subaru’s mental space, Otto went, “Ah, not like that,” waving a hand as he continued.
3119
3120“By ‘all right,’ I am not asking about the time. I mean, Mr. Natsuki, you seem very…busy, so I imagine your time is very precious at the moment…”
3121
3122“Yeah, you hit the nail on the head. Right now, I don’t even have time to worry about Emilia-tan. So I don’t really have time to shoot the breeze with…”
3123
3124“—That is precisely what I wish to speak with you about.”
3125
3126Tapering his lips at Otto’s roundabout speech, Subaru tried to swiftly cut off the conversation. But instead, Otto bit on Subaru’s words like a hook, continuing with his own.
3127
3128“If I may, Mr. Natsuki? You brought Lady Emilia out after something happened inside the tomb. I imagine your head is something of a mess from things I know nothing of, but I shall ask nonetheless.”
3129
3130“? Yeah, ask away.”
3131
3132“Then, without further ado— Mr. Natsuki, are you all right?”
3133
3134All that lead-in and that’s your question, thought Subaru, seriously perplexed.
3135
3136That said, it wasn’t that he couldn’t understand Otto’s concern. Emilia had gone into the same tomb and had fallen into a panic as a result. He could understand Otto suspecting some anomaly befalling Subaru as well.
3137
3138Hence—
3139
3140“Of course, I’m full of pep and in super-duper condition. With Emilia like that I understand why you’d be worried, but I’m fine. Besides, does anything look wrong with me?”
3141
3142“…No, nothing looks wrong with you. You appear very calm.”
3143
3144“You see? Then…”
3145
3146“Particularly, with Lady Emilia in that condition. Does that not suggest a particularly grave state?”
3147
3148When Subaru tried to assert there was no problem, Otto’s follow-up put his words on lockdown.
3149
3150“———”
3151
3152Otto narrowed his eyes, peering intently into Subaru’s black pupils.
3153
3154He was concerned for Subaru’s current mental state. Certainly, in his current state, knowing future circumstances gave Subaru a sense of the past being prolonged that Otto could never share. Where he was seeing things for the first time, Subaru was seeing them for the third, and the effect of that gap was that Subaru took things far more mentally calmly than he.
3155
3156“So you think I’m too calm about this, then.”
3157
3158“Yes, exactly. I do not think it is a bad thing. Just…”
3159
3160“—Nah, thanks to you I feel more confident about this. Thanks, Otto.”
3161
3162“Eh?”
3163
3164Interrupting Otto, Subaru leisurely shook his head side to side. Considering the situation Subaru had been placed in, the composure Otto had drawn attention to was something deserving a warm welcome.
3165
3166“It’s proof I can still have composed thoughts about things after everything that’s happened.”
3167
3168“Er, I believe there is an exceptionally large and deep chasm between seeing things calmly and taking composed actions…”
3169
3170Otto seemed left in the dust as he said it; perhaps the conversation had gone awry from what he had sought. But for Subaru’s part, the exchange with him had deepened his own confidence.
3171
3172Even after that tragedy in the mansion, with anger burning in the deepest depths of his mind, his head was still working.
3173
3174“I’m going up against Roswaal. This time, ain’t no place for letting him give me the slip.”
3175
3176He’d had it with how Roswaal ducked and weaved, concealing the things he knew during their conversations. At the very least, he had innumerable things he wanted to ask Roswaal that time around.
3177
3178He absolutely wouldn’t let Roswaal behave like last time, holding back about Beatrice, among other things—
3179
3180“—Heya, got a moment?”
3181
3182Just when he was determined anew, someone interrupted his conversation with Otto.
3183
3184Holed up in the entrance of the de facto boarding house, poking his head out their way, was Garfiel. When he clacked his canine teeth and walked over, Subaru rubbed his own nose and said,
3185
3186“Garfiel, huh… You really just don’t stick to one pattern, do you?”
3187
3188“Ahhh? The hell ya talkin’ about?”
3189
3190“Talking to myself. About how it’s tough dealing with someone who has as many whims as a kitty cat.”
3191
3192Subaru’s attempt to gloss things over made Garfiel sourly crinkle his nose.
3193
3194Subaru had assessed Garfiel to be as whimsical as a cat, and that was not wholly untrue. That night was taking place a third time for Subaru, and Garfiel’s attitude had changed each time.
3195
3196Of course, alterations in the actions committed by Subaru changed others as well, such as Emilia, in subtle ways. However, Garfiel’s changes deserved special mention.
3197
3198His opinions reversed course, his like or dislike flipped on its head, and reasonable positions in conversation were replaced with obstinate ones. The changes were such that Subaru almost started doubting that he was dealing with the same person.
3199
3200This time, Garfiel’s going out of his way to come over and speak to him was further evidence.
3201
3202“And there last time you’d have headed right off if I hadn’t called out… Besides, what’d you wanna talk to me about? I have important business after this.”
3203
3204“Business, ya mean wicked schemin’ with that bastard, don’t ya? Don’t think that’ll be fun.”
3205
3206“I’m offended you’re treating it as wicked scheming. Well, I won’t argue about the not-fun part, though.”
3207
3208“I must say, you two are saying quite some things about the Marquis…”
3209
3210As far as distrust of Roswaal was concerned, Subaru and Garfiel held a mutual opinion.
3211
3212Subaru could sympathize with Otto, who had yet to have his first contact with Roswaal, seeing them both take that attitude. Subaru’s shoulders slumped in exasperation at the naiveté of Otto’s view.
3213
3214“You just don’t get it, Otto. This Roswaal guy, he’s a man who pokes you in all kinds of places. If you don’t understand that, his pokes’ll wear you down to death.”
3215
3216“Right now, you are speaking seriously? Or is this something safe to ignore?”
3217
3218“You wanna talk seriously about that bastard Roswaal…? Bro, are ya all right in the head…?”
3219
3220“And this time you are concerned for me?! The problem is not with the Marquis?!”
3221
3222“I’m telling you, that’s just the kind of guy he is.”
3223
3224Having been told so much, Otto was finally beginning to worry seriously about just whom he was trying to gain an audience with. He folded his arms, mumbling this and that about preparing to encounter the genuine article.
3225
3226“My worries grow and grow, and this is the only way for a turnaround with one blow… No, no, but my very life depends on facing this man, yet the people who are his allies say such things about him…”
3227
3228“Well, take your time worrying, okay? You’re not talking to him tonight, at least.”
3229
3230Considering the issue of Roswaal’s scheduled conversation with Subaru right after that, it was a virtual impossibility that he would allow Otto to greet him at that juncture. Besides, Subaru didn’t really have any time to spare for that.
3231
3232He probably didn’t have the time to loosen the corners of his lips and forget his worries about the future just a little, as he was doing right then, either.
3233
3234“So then. It’s not bad for three guys to talk stupid stuff, but what did you want? What’d you wanna talk about?”
3235
3236“Ohh, forgot ’bout that. It’s like, ‘Kukuruu was so thoughtless.’”
3237
3238Garfiel clapped his hands together when Subaru dragged the straying conversation back and prodded him toward the real topic. However, he went, “But y’know,” his jade eyes shooting a meaningful glance Otto’s way as he carried on.
3239
3240“Ahhh, you want the Bro here to hear this too? I’ll leave that up to whatever judgment ya make.”
3241
3242“…If you’re leading in like that, it’s something related to the Sanctuary, right?”
3243
3244“What else did ya think I’d be talkin’ to ya about…?”
3245
3246“I thought you might’ve wanted to do some research on Ram… How she likes guys that have the three heights: high back, high station, high education. Also, makeup like a clown.”
3247
3248“Stop it… I don’t wanna hear it, and if I do it’ll depress me…”
3249
3250As the man seemed genuinely distressed, Subaru relented in his verbal assault, granting him a warrior’s mercy.
3251
3252Either way, he was grateful for Garfiel’s consideration. It wasn’t as if he could forget on the verge of a huge appointment, but the prospect of involving Otto in their faction’s issues left him feeling uneasy.
3253
3254At the end of the day, Otto was someone who’d simply been caught up in these events, a bystander who was supposed to be eventually returned to his normal life safe and sound.
3255
3256“So we’re gonna be talkin’ love stories from here on out. The night’s late, so go on ahead and stay at the Cathedral, ’kay? Your business rivals are there with the villagers they evacuated, y’know.”
3257
3258“Uu…if someone who knows me saw me acting so impertinently, I would be mocked for sure…! Er, that is not the point! Now listen here, Mr. Natsuki, I…”
3259
3260“—Wait.”
3261
3262Otto’s face flipped from pathetic to clingy as he advanced a step. But Subaru cut him off, taking the wind out of his sails. Subaru could understand Otto’s desire to get involved in Subaru and company’s circumstances to make a better impression upon Roswaal. But—
3263
3264“Please, Otto. See you again tomorrow.”
3265
3266“Gnnnn… U-understood. I shall behave, sleeping as my small-fry competitors laugh at me!”
3267
3268Discerning that Subaru’s obstinate posture would not falter, Otto ruefully took off his hat, gently squishing it in his grip as he walked off in the Cathedral’s direction.
3269
3270The sight of him from behind, shoulders slumped in dejection, somehow came off as well-done heart-tugging acting.
3271
3272“That lonely-looking back suits that guy pretty well…”
3273
3274“Me, I think that, too, but are ya all right with this?”
3275
3276“It’s fine. I’d sleep worse if anything happened to him.”
3277
3278When Subaru, watching Otto recede in the distance, made that reply, Garfiel twisted his neck. Then, he went, “Well, fine,” tossing the thought aside as he gave Subaru’s shoulder a light pat.
3279
3280“Something I wanna talk to ya about. I’m switchin’ places, so come on.”
3281
3282With that, and an attitude that wouldn’t take no for an answer, Garfiel walked off without waiting for a reply. Watching his back, Subaru scratched his head, reluctantly following as he murmured to himself.
3283
3284“Gimme a break… Another different development, geez.”
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290(3)
3291
3292
3293As Garfiel walked ahead, Subaru followed in his wake and trudged deeper into the woods.
3294
3295It was common knowledge that forests were dangerous at night. And among them, Subaru had heard that the Lost Woods of Cremaldi were particularly perilous. That alone made him somewhat apprehensive about the stroll.
3296
3297“Just don’t leave me alone out here, ’kay? I’m begging you.”
3298
3299“Hey don’t say depressin’ stuff like that. It’s just a damned forest at night.”
3300
3301“There’s a lot of people who think ‘just a damned forest at night’ is a lot more dangerous than you do. This goes for holding up in a fight, too, but I don’t have a nose that can pick up outsiders from a long range like you do.”
3302
3303“Ha, you mean during daylight? Who’da thought ya still had a grudge over that?”
3304
3305“Nah, not particularly. Otto’s forehead was the only thing that took real damage anyway…”
3306
3307Besides, from Subaru’s perspective, the events during the daytime were days and days ago. Even if Otto was a close friend of Subaru’s, it would be too long a period for Subaru to sustain his anger.
3308
3309“Besides, he’s not a close friend of mine. I’m the guy who saved his life; that’s about it.”
3310
3311“That bro’s had it rough, too, huh…”
3312
3313Subaru let the comment, sympathetic to Otto for some reason, slide as he took a good look at Garfiel.
3314
3315He was short in stature, and while he looked slender, his flesh was supple and well honed. In the end, his stature wasn’t radically off from what made sense for human beings, but Subaru couldn’t put much stock in that personal perspective. In the first place, in that world, shape and form didn’t correspond with physical ability whatsoever. After all, even Rem, with her small frame, could whip around an iron ball.
3316
3317Accordingly, at that juncture, Subaru had a different thought aimed at Garfiel’s back.
3318
3319“—How long has it been since you’ve met Frederica?”
3320
3321When the sentence suddenly sliced in, Garfiel’s shoulders made a visible jump of surprise.
3322
3323He’d already confirmed that Frederica and Garfiel were related as older sister and younger brother. He’d also heard from the people concerned that their relationship was not harmonious.
3324
3325It was just, he understood next to nothing about Frederica’s stance toward the Sanctuary. At the very least, she’d engaged in a duel to the death with Elsa. The possibility of Frederica having invited Elsa into the mansion was zero— More importantly, there was definitely some other mover-and-shaker who ought to be topping his suspect list.
3326
3327So to chalk up Frederica as an ally to a very firm extent, among other reasons—
3328
3329“…And why the hell do I gotta talk to someone like you ’bout somethin’ like that?”
3330
3331“I just thought I’d ask and see. Figured if I did, you might actually give me an answer.”
3332
3333“Ha! Thought I talked about that to ya this mornin’, too. That one ain’t got no relation to anyone here on the inside. She left this place. Ain’t related in any way.”
3334
3335“Yeah, about that.”
3336
3337What Garfiel, without turning in his direction, seemed to chew up and spit out, Subaru picked right back up. Ever since he’d learned of the relationship between Frederica and Garfiel, it kept tugging at him.
3338
3339“Garfiel, I know you and Frederica are brother and sister.”
3340
3341“…Shit, someone’s loose-lipped. The bastard, or Ram maybe?”
3342
3343“Not something worth hiding, is it? Besides, it’s thanks to that I’m wondering about something now. If you and Frederica are siblings, Frederica has to be mixed, too. So why is she outside?”
3344
3345“———”
3346
3347The barrier that enveloped the Sanctuary sealed demi-humans of mixed blood—the so-called “mixed”—inside.
3348
3349Accordingly, Emilia, Garfiel, and the others were held captive by the barrier, and it was in search of liberation from this that the scheme to challenge the Trial was hatched. At the very least, that was how Ryuzu’s explanation portrayed it.
3350
3351Therefore, it was strange that Frederica, related to Garfiel by blood, was not held captive by the barrier.
3352
3353“The fact that she isn’t means that there’s some kind of loophole. If you know of one, can you tell me about it?”
3354
3355“And what if I told ya? The barrier ain’t openin’ up unless the Trial’s beaten. That ain’t changin’.”
3356
3357“I just want to know. If I know, our choices increase. I’m the type of guy who wants to cram every bit of info in his head to figure out a way to clear stuff.”
3358
3359“———”
3360
3361During the time they spoke, Garfiel never looked back, so Subaru could not read his emotions. It was just the oppressive sense conveyed by his back that told Subaru the expression on his face was not a pleasant one. Even so, the fact that Garfiel, a man of short temper, had not cut the conversation off meant he was unsure— That thought was probably Subaru’s bias at work.
3362
3363“…Here we are.”
3364
3365Rather than replying directly to Subaru, Garfiel said that while shoving aside vines blocking his path. During their conversation, the pair had continued to walk, apparently reaching their destination before Subaru could get an answer to his question.
3366
3367That said, leaving the current back-and-forth with an ambiguous finish put Subaru in a bind, but—
3368
3369“—Could you please not tease Young Gar too much, Young Su?”
3370
3371Subaru opened his mouth, but before he could press for an answer, a young voice was cast his way. When he looked, he could tell there was an open space in the forest beyond the vines Garfiel was moving aside.
3372
3373This place, a natural spectacle of light from the waning moon and the stars pouring down, engendered a surreal, almost phantasmal air. The beautiful girl standing under the moonlight and starlight only added to that sense.
3374
3375“…But I will comment that your outward appearance is too young to be my type.”
3376
3377“For a lad, you have quite a venomous tongue. Are you trying to compete with Young Ros for Most Uncharming Child?”
3378
3379“Come on, that’s going too far. Not giving up on being charming is one of my charms.”
3380
3381Subaru made a pained smile at the various harsh assessments, as he stepped into the moonlit clearing. If he was facing just Garfiel, lowering his guard seemed a poor move but—
3382
3383“If there’s a guarantor with him, that’s a different story, huh.”
3384
3385Clicking his tongue with the air of a pout, Garfiel cut past Subaru’s flank and went straight to the center of the clearing. He went beside the girl standing there—the ephemeral individual called Ryuzu. Subaru smiled a bit at how both stood at seemingly prearranged places, but that was when he sensed something was off.
3386
3387Ryuzu’s clothes were not the black outfit she wore at the inn, but a white, hooded robe.
3388
3389“Er, Ryuzu, did you change your outfit?”
3390
3391“This is a difficult time for someone my age, you see. Unfortunately, I am not a night owl like you, Young Su…”
3392
3393“I watch late-night anime, so I’m not suffering, but…you wanted to see me, Ryuzu?”
3394
3395“I do not mind if you take it as such. Young Gar is serving as my escort.”
3396
3397When Ryuzu nodded in apparent confirmation, Garfiel stood still, arms folded. Closing one eye, his demeanor seemingly broadcasting that he wouldn’t butt in, Subaru lightly tilted his face up.
3398
3399Overhead, a gentle breeze blew. He heard the sound of the leaves shaking, and the stars glimmered in the clear sky above.
3400
3401“…This is a nice place. It’s like a secret base here in the forest.”
3402
3403“’Tis merely an open field. It is altogether too empty to be called a base, is it not? …Though perhaps that is why I feel so comfortable in this place.”
3404
3405“Anyway, it’s a relaxing place for you, Ryuzu? Guess we’re getting along really well in half a day for you to be inviting me to a place like this. Guess I’m close to a chance for you to divulge your secrets?”
3406
3407“You are speaking in a rather good mood.”
3408
3409With a neutral look on her face, and only her choice of words showing her age, Ryuzu was gentle during the exchange. That said, Subaru and the two of them had experienced a far different period of time. Considering only half a day’s time had passed for Ryuzu and Garfiel, it was far too optimistic to think they had opened their hearts to him. There had to be some reason behind their actions.
3410
3411“Garfiel’s whims…ended up relieving his suspicions of me…maybe?”
3412
3413That was about all he could come up with as a cause for the change in Garfiel’s response.
3414
3415Garfiel had changed each time around, but each being a change for the worse had really put Subaru in a bind. This time things were turning in the right direction. If that was so, he wanted a suitable return on his investment.
3416
3417“Either way, I’m happy we’re having a meaningful conversation…a friendly match before the war of words with Roswaal that’s coming.”
3418
3419“The baggage Young Ros bears is heavy by its nature. Well, I suppose I shall strive to live up to your expectations.”
3420
3421Ryuzu said it with the nuance of a pained smile as she slapped her own hips. Naturally, Subaru didn’t think she needed to play the part of an old woman that far, but he set that aside and proposed a different matter for debate. Namely—
3422
3423“Earlier, I asked Garfiel this question, but maybe you could answer, Ryuzu?”
3424
3425“…The reason Frederica could depart the Sanctuary, was it? You heard this from Young Gar as well, but what do you intend to do with the knowledge, Young Su?”
3426
3427“I don’t think my answer’s changing either, namely that I’ll think about that once I hear it. But…maybe this, then?”
3428
3429Frederica, who’d slipped out of the barrier using some kind of exception, showed no special signs of bearing any penalty from it. If it was possible to create a loophole he could make applicable to all residents of the Sanctuary, then…
3430
3431“I’d use that to bring all of the Sanctuary’s people outside the barrier. During the day it got rejected because it’d leave people soulless shells, but if this worked, it’d be okay without having to take the Trial, right?”
3432
3433“According to logic, perhaps. However, the Trial is obstinate. Evading it is…”
3434
3435“I don’t want to make Emilia take the Trial. That’s completely me being selfish, though.”
3436
3437“———”
3438
3439When Subaru lightly scratched his cheek and made that reply, the ends of Ryuzu’s eyebrows fell in apprehension.
3440
3441Tormented by the past, Emilia would continue to face the Trial and suffer, unable to surpass it. At the very least, Subaru knew that would continue for several days, if not longer.
3442
3443“From the looks of it, I really don’t think she can overcome her past. So I don’t want to let her do it.”
3444
3445“In terms of the Trial, perhaps that is for the best. But one does not choose the time and occasion for one’s troubles. Days of tranquility are not necessarily fated to continue. One cannot continue to flee from facing one’s troubles forever…”
3446
3447“I’m not talking about forever. I’m talking about a retreat to prepare for facing it properly…one of those so-called strategic retreats. Ryuzu, just as you said, there’s times when you have to face trouble on disadvantageous ground…but shouldn’t a person work hard so you don’t have to?”
3448
3449As Ryuzu continued her explanation, Subaru replied to her words to justify running away. This was because, at the very least, Subaru didn’t think there was any shame in turning your back on something. More than that, if, for instance, Emilia turned her back on her current troubles, there was absolutely no way that was enough to finish her.
3450
3451“Even if it’s not now, Emilia will definitely be able to face her past someday. The Trial made her remember that stuff. So Emilia has to make a choice, whether to overcome it or to forget it. That being the case, it’s my role to knock down as much stuff blocking her way as I can.”
3452
3453“…Even if one tries to run, one can never escape the most trying times of all.”
3454
3455“I’m saying this ’cause I totally believe she can beat this without running away.”
3456
3457He didn’t know if it was a suitable conclusion to the conversation, but Subaru smiled as he said it nonetheless. His smiling face, teeth on display, made some kind of deep impression on Ryuzu as she narrowed her eyes.
3458
3459Perhaps the elder who didn’t look her age was laughing at the idealism that smacked of youth.
3460
3461“—Old hag, ya got bad taste.”
3462
3463The one offering those blunt words was Garfiel, standing there with his arms folded, silent last Subaru had checked. He opened the eye he had previously kept closed, glancing at the youthful elder right beside him as he said,
3464
3465“I’m tellin’ ya. It’s just like Gaddgii Guaddzeadd the Hermit.”
3466
3467“I’m grateful, but same as usual, I don’t have one clue what you’re sayin’ to me.”
3468
3469“What Young Gar wishes to say is, there is no such convenient loophole. I was in the wrong to allow you to jump to such conclusions, a bad habit of the elderly.”
3470
3471Breaking down the mystery phrase, Ryuzu twirled her pink hair around her finger. Taking in her reply, Subaru gave her a look that pressed his request for a more detailed explanation.
3472
3473“In the end, it is because Frederica is an exception that she was able to go outside the barrier. She does not fulfill the conditions for being held captive by the barrier. Accordingly, she was able to leave. That is all it is.”
3474
3475“Conditions for being held captive by the barrier? Is there something besides being mixed?”
3476
3477“No, it is not so. That is the only condition to be held captive by the barrier. There are no exceptions.”
3478
3479Even though Subaru was reflecting on her first roundabout statement, Ryuzu made an even more roundabout one that made him knit his brows.
3480
3481Unraveling her statements, there was no change in the condition for the barrier encircling the Sanctuary. In other words, it wasn’t an issue with the barrier; it was an issue with Frederica. For it to be true that Frederica wasn’t caught by the barrier… “That means Frederica can’t be mixed?”
3482
3483“Strictly speaking, the barrier fundamentally discerns mixed blood based on the ‘thickness’ of the blood. If one thickly carries both human and demi-human blood, he or she is held captive by the barrier. However…”
3484
3485“If you’re less than half…like, a quarter or something, the barrier doesn’t work on you? Meaning…”
3486
3487Breaking off his words, Subaru looked Garfiel’s way. His lips were twisted, and making a sour face, he clicked his fangs and went, “That’s right,” continuing his words with,
3488
3489“Me an’ Frederica have different fathers—Me, I’m Garfiel Tinzel. She oughta have called herself by a different family name.”
3490
3491The family name that Garfiel had not invoked even once before bolstered Subaru’s deduction.
3492
3493The family name Garfiel claimed was certainly different from that of Frederica, who had introduced herself to Subaru and others as Frederica Baumann.
3494
3495“So Frederica’s blood is thin… That’s why she could get outside the barrier.”
3496
3497“She was the child of a human mother and a mixed-blood father. Accordingly, she is free to enter and leave the forest.”
3498
3499“Ha! Free to enter and leave? Don’t make me laugh!”
3500
3501When Ryuzu nodded gravely and murmured, Garfiel snarled in annoyance. He touched his fist to the white scar on his forehead, the pupils of his jade eyes narrowing.
3502
3503“Enters and exits, my ass. She ain’t come back once in ten years, right? Frederica abandoned this place. That’s why that woman has nothin’ to do with it anymore.”
3504
3505“Young Gar…”
3506
3507Spitting the words out, Garfiel averted his eyes with a bitter look on his face. The youth curled his back, reducing his short frame even further, whereupon Ryuzu stretched and gave his shoulder one good smack.
3508
3509After that, Ryuzu turned toward Subaru anew and spoke again.
3510
3511“That is how it is. I am sorry to have dragged out a fruitless conversation.”
3512
3513“…Nah, that’s fine. Certainly it wipes out one choice, but it beats keeping one on the list that can’t ever be used. But that leaves the Trial in the end, huh?”
3514
3515He couldn’t claim not to have been disappointed. But his current words were no mere bluff, either. There was no disadvantage to learning more about the complicated situation between Garfiel and Frederica.
3516
3517But having made a loop around that issue, he’d ended up right back at the topic with which they had started.
3518
3519Breaking through the Trial was indispensable to liberate the Sanctuary—when he saw that, he felt like amorphous Fate was laughing down at him.
3520
3521However, this time wouldn’t end with Fate laughing at his expense.
3522
3523“Ryuzu, Garfiel. Actually, I have a proposal.”
3524
3525“…Proposal, meaning what?”
3526
3527“I have to talk to Roswaal, too, and I need Emilia’s consent for this also…but I’ll talk to you two about it first. It’s a really important issue, so I’d appreciate if you didn’t talk about it to anyone else.”
3528
3529Touching a raised finger to his lips, Subaru implored Garfiel and Ryuzu. That preamble brought questioning looks from the pair, but he owed them at least that much advance warning.
3530
3531“———”
3532
3533Last time around, the attack on the mansion had proven Frederica’s innocence. However, she had yet to reveal the mastermind who had brought about the teleportation. Frederica didn’t know of the existence of the “militants,” but it was difficult to think that the manipulator was unrelated to that faction.
3534
3535Accordingly, if Subaru’s proposal leaked, that would provide an opening the mastermind could take advantage of. For that sake, he wanted to divulge the information only to the Sanctuary’s two representatives in absolute confidence.
3536
3537“Can you promise me that?”
3538
3539“A promise, you say? Did you not say that this was a difficult word for you, Young Su?”
3540
3541“Various circumstances have made me hate stuff like pacts or vows more and more, yeah. But promises are different. Someone’s convinced me those are things you have to uphold, so… Both of you, please.”
3542
3543He didn’t mind if it was an oral promise. Subaru trusted that neither of the two would say no.
3544
3545To Subaru, the seeker of that promise, the pair fell silent for a time. But in place of the wordless Garfiel, Ryuzu made an elderly-sounding sigh and nodded.
3546
3547“Understood. As you wish, we shall not speak of it to others. Speak of what you will.”
3548
3549“Big help. Thanks.”
3550
3551Thanking Ryuzu for her acquiescence, Subaru shifted his eyes toward Garfiel as well. He remained wordless, but he did not object. Taking his demeanor as acceptance, Subaru continued.
3552
3553“I want to talk about the Trial. When I said earlier that I don’t want Emilia, I meant it. I want both of you to accept that.”
3554
3555“Ah? Like hell. If the Princess ain’t takin’ it then what happens with the barrier, huh? Cryin’ scared of old stories as much as ya want, the barrier ain’t gonna yie…”
3556
3557“I get that. So I’ll take the Trial in her place— How about that?”
3558
3559“———”
3560
3561As Garfiel bared his fangs, Subaru interrupted him and showed the card in his hand.
3562
3563The contents made Garfiel’s eyes open wide, and though Ryuzu had a neutral expression, her cheeks seemed to harden. Faced with the pair’s reactions, Subaru explained what had happened at the tomb.
3564
3565“When I went into the tomb to help Emilia, I was safe and sound, right? That’s because I had the qualifications to take the Trial…and more to the point, because I broke through the Trial.”
3566
3567“Ya overcame the Trial…?!!”
3568
3569He was reproducing the conversation they’d had after carrying Emilia to the Ryuzu residence. That time, too, Garfiel had been similarly surprised at Subaru’s qualifications.
3570
3571Given that, Subaru also anticipated the reaction coming from Ryuzu, standing right beside him.
3572
3573“You’re thinking this makes things complicated, Ryuzu?”
3574
3575“I cannot dispute a single word, let alone the entire sentence. However, I do understand what you are saying, Young Su.”
3576
3577Unlike Garfiel, who had yet to recover from his surprise, Ryuzu looked like she’d quickly absorbed the impact. Even so, she seemed to be mulling a variety of things as Garfiel glanced toward her, bewilderment in his eyes.
3578
3579It was a glance seemingly in search of a judgment. Receiving this, Ryuzu exhaled slightly.
3580
3581And then—
3582
3583“Young Su, I too have something important to speak with you about.”
3584
3585“What is it?”
3586
3587“That, here and now, I must ask you to behave yourself, Young Su.”
3588
3589“Huh?”
3590
3591Yes? Or no?
3592
3593Having been given no responses other than those, Subaru was catastrophically late in comprehending the words making his eardrums tremble. No, it was not that he was late—simply that he didn’t understand in time.
3594
3595After all—
3596
3597“—G, uu?!”
3598
3599“Don’t thrash around, ’kay? Or I’ll just have to hurt ya more.”
3600
3601As Subaru stood still, it was Garfiel who grasped his neck, hoisting him aloft.
3602
3603Garfiel used his exceptional strength to leave Subaru’s legs floating in the air, and his grip put enough pressure on Subaru’s throat that he could barely breathe.
3604
3605“K, a, ku…na, a…!”
3606
3607“‘Why,’ you seem to be asking. However, I do not ask for your forgiveness.”
3608
3609Slowly shaking her head from side to side, Ryuzu somehow seemed lonely as she spoke the words.
3610
3611He didn’t understand the reason why. Why, all of a sudden, was this act of violence being committed against—
3612
3613“I shall uphold my promise. I shall tell no one— This, I swear upon the name of Ryuzu Shima.”
3614
3615She grew distant. Both what Ryuzu was saying, and the voice with which she said it.
3616
3617In its place, his mind focused on the heat from Garfiel’s hand, evaporating along the border between reality and dream.
3618
3619It was as if the strings holding him up were snapping one by one— Where had he gone wrong?
3620
3621Within the darkness, still comprehending nothing, Subaru’s mind flipped over and fell.
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627(4)
3628
3629
3630—The first thing that tugged at the edge of his mind was the repeating sound of water droplets.
3631
3632“———”
3633
3634The water drops fell at regular, rhythmic intervals, which, in that soundless space, seemed like a roaring cacophony. In accordance with that hallucination, his sleeping brain resumed activity, and he keenly felt blood coursing through the entirety of his body. As that blood coursed, he strongly felt numbness in his hands and feet, and when he tried to squirm around—he could not.
3635
3636“?!!”
3637
3638That was the moment his mind instantly awakened, and Subaru reclaimed his own existence. At the same time, he reconfirmed that which was not natural: he could not see the presumably visible world, and his presumably mobile limbs could not move.
3639
3640—Had his eyes been mangled, and his hands and feet lopped off?!
3641
3642The worst of possibilities rose into the back of his brain, but before he could despair at the hasty conclusion, he noticed the oppressive sensation over his head.
3643
3644The tightness he felt around both of his eyes was probably a blindfold. Similarly, his hands and feet were likely tied to render them unable to move. He felt the backs of his hands were tied; his ankles were firmly bound as well.
3645
3646And there was a gag in his mouth. At that point, he could comprehend it, like it or not—He was imprisoned.
3647
3648“———”
3649
3650Though confused at the sudden circumstance, Subaru used his brain to somehow understand the present situation.
3651
3652Unless the Return by Death point had changed, he would begin again at the same restart point: the stonework room in the tomb. In other words, his current predicament had nothing to do with Return by Death. Therefore, it was related to the events that had occurred just before he blacked out—
3653
3654“———”
3655
3656He’d headed for the woods with Garfiel, and in the middle of conversing with Ryuzu, he’d been mugged—
3657
3658“—From the looks of it, ya just woke up. Lucky, ain’t ya.”
3659
3660It happened right after Subaru’s memory came back, allowing him to grasp the present circumstance.
3661
3662A voice descended from right above, almost as if it had been waiting for that exact moment. Subaru, belly down on the floor, lifted his head, and though unable to see, he was able to guess the other party’s position as he called out.
3663
3664“A—i—u…”
3665
3666“Not sure what ya even sayin’, but it’s probably my name. Hold on a sec. I’m takin’ the gag out right now. I’ll tell ya in advance, ain’t no point callin’ for help.”
3667
3668He felt footsteps drawing near. Someone right beside him audibly squatted down, touching his hand to Subaru’s mouth. The hand undid the tightly tied gag, freeing Subaru’s jaw and tongue.
3669
3670“There we…”
3671
3672“—Anyone!! I’m over here!! Save me!!”
3673
3674“Gah?! Why you, I told ya not to shout!!”
3675
3676When Subaru broke the admonition the instant he was free to do so, his jaw was closed by force. His cheekbones creaked under the strength of Garfiel’s grip. Subaru managed not to moan from the pain as he said, “L-like there’s one prisoner told not to call for help who wouldn’t……!”
3677
3678“Shout in anger or scream, it’ll do ya no good. This is a hideaway, no one in the Sanctuary is comin’. Of course, it ain’t nowhere close to the settlement. Look, keep yer mouth shut or I’ll gag ya again.”
3679
3680Right up close, he butted foreheads with the presumably blindfolded Subaru while delivering the warning. Subaru gasped, taking his words as meaning that even if Subaru struggled, no one would come to his aid.
3681
3682“Looks like yer gonna behave now. I don’t wanna hurt ya.”
3683
3684He clicked his tongue, and the enmity coming from Garfiel stabbed into him. Showered in it, Subaru clenched his teeth, still needing to ask as to his true intent.
3685
3686Why had he imprisoned Subaru? He had to ask, and that went for what Ryuzu was thinking, too.
3687
3688“…First, can I ask where this is, in detail? I’d like to use it for reference when I escape.”
3689
3690“Ha!! Man, ain’t you composed! I thought ya’d be shakin’ in yer boots. I think a tiny bit better o’ ya.”
3691
3692“That’s ’cause I learned lately that chattering teeth get you nowhere. I’ll broaden my questions bit by bit until I make you answer one… How long did I sleep?”
3693
3694“…That, I can answer. ’Bout half a day. It’s the middle of Fire Time.”
3695
3696With Subaru negotiating from the palm of his hand, Garfiel lowered the tone of his voice as he replied.
3697
3698With the state of his stomach, he could believe that half a day had passed. If that was the case, on the outside, Emilia ought to already have noticed Subaru’s absence and grown concerned, but—
3699
3700“I have confidence I stand out enough no one would forget me in half a day. How did you fool everyone?”
3701
3702“That ain’t a problem you need to worry about. Ya got somethin’ more important ya need to worry about— Or, maybe ya don’t?”
3703
3704Abruptly, the tone of Garfiel’s voice grew graver. Behind his blindfold, Subaru knit his brows.
3705
3706The power behind Garfiel’s words just then felt…off. They carried conviction, certainty. Garfiel was sure of something about Subaru, yet Subaru had no idea what that was.
3707
3708Hence, Garfiel’s current statement felt very off to Subaru.
3709
3710“Don’t play dumb at this point. Where are yer heroics now, huh?”
3711
3712“…Sorry, but I seriously don’t know what you’re saying. If you’ve got something against me, could you just come out and say it? Just like Ram would.”
3713
3714“Cheap trash talk there, damn it— And I just loooove cheap trash talk.”
3715
3716Spitting out a sharp breath, Garfiel grabbed Subaru by the collar and lifted him up.
3717
3718Subaru remained unable to move as his back was pressed against the cold, hard wall. He remained like that when he felt something sharp—probably one of Garfiel’s claws—touching against his throat.
3719
3720“Not afraid o’ death, huh. You guys are all famous for bein’ messed up in the head, y’know.”
3721
3722“W—ait… This seriously doesn’t add up… What are you accusing me o…”
3723
3724“Don’t act dumb!! With that much miasma comin’ from inside yer body, you wanna say ya don’t know? Think that excuse’ll work, huh?—Like hell, Witch Cultist!!”
3725
3726“H—uh?”
3727
3728The claw strongly pressed in, and Subaru’s throat slightly tore. There was a faint, sharp pain to it, and he felt blood bubble up from the laceration, but Subaru had no mind to spare for pain.
3729
3730Surprise and impact greater than it pounded into Subaru’s brain, exceeding his comprehension.
3731
3732“The scent’s been thick on ya since the moment ya came out of the tomb. Buuuut, sometimes even normal guys have thick miasma. ‘The suspicious Pitero was acquitted.’ So I meant to do nothin’ to ya…but then, take the Trial for the Princess, huhhh?”
3733
3734“———”
3735
3736“That ain’t funny. Who’d follow heartless words like yours, ya bastard fool!!”
3737
3738“Heartless…?”
3739
3740“Hell yeah. Ya used all those big fancy words, made this excuse ’n’ that, but where was there any concern for Lady Emilia in that attitude, huh? Ya got the same eyes as the jerk I hate the most. —Ya got eyes that don’t see anythin’, except yerself.”
3741
3742He wished he could have shouted in a large voice, It’s all a big misunderstanding. But the deep emotion he’d felt just following Return by Death—at the fact he’d put his own relief upon ascertaining he’d Returned by Death before thinking about Emilia—prevented him from refuting Garfiel’s suspicions.
3743
3744Furthermore, the searing words he had hurled made the back of Subaru’s mind recall a prior event: a past situation greatly resembling the present scene—
3745
3746“A-a Witch’s miasma from my body…?”
3747
3748“Thaaat’s right. Don’t ya dare try and act like ya didn’t know. It’s real bad in yer case.”
3749
3750“…And when I…came out of the tomb, it was thicker…?”
3751
3752It had changed because he had taken the Tri—no, because he had Returned by Death. Over the course of being revived by the power of the Witch, its color, its scent, thickened as it entwined around Subaru’s existence.
3753
3754—Rem had called it the aroma…
3755
3756“The lingering scent of the Witch…!”
3757
3758“Ha!! An interestin’ name for it. It’s the stench of one smelly Witch!!”
3759
3760The moment after he wrung out his voice, Garfiel violently hurled Subaru onto the floor.
3761
3762Unable to break his fall, Subaru slammed shoulder-first with the floor. The dull pain would have made him let out a moan, but he forced it back inside, cursing the awfulness of his situation anew.
3763
3764Once upon a time, it had been the trigger for Rem to suspect Subaru, and this had caused his death more than once.
3765
3766—Once again, the lingering scent of the Witch reared its ugly head before Subaru to impede him once more.
3767
3768“———”
3769
3770“What do ya wanna go into the tomb for? What are you plannin’? It’s a Witch’s tomb. Ain’t nothin’ good, that’s for sure.”
3771
3772Every time he’d returned, he’d decided Garfiel’s shifts in attitude were based on whim. He was wrong.
3773
3774The changes in Garfiel’s demeanor were based on the changes in the density of the miasma enveloping Subaru.
3775
3776That was why, the first time around, when the miasma was thinnest around him, he’d proposed that Subaru clear the tomb, and why, ever since, as the density of the miasma increased, he became visibly distrustful of Subaru. It was also why, that time around, he had landed in a cell.
3777
3778—And for Subaru, that fact meant his situation was bad to the extreme.
3779
3780“———”
3781
3782His relationship with Garfiel had worsened because of Return by Death and would worsen further according to the number of times he did so. On top of that, with the restart point being the tomb, he was overwhelmingly short on time to improve that relationship.
3783
3784When they’d first met, Rem had likewise viewed Subaru as dangerous due to the miasma, but even so, she deferred judgment while she kept him under her eye. But the short-tempered Garfiel would do no such thing.
3785
3786If he saw the miasma enveloping Subaru as a danger, he wouldn’t flinch from instantly eliminating that danger.
3787
3788“W-wait… if that’s so, why did you lock me in here…?”
3789
3790“Huhhhh?”
3791
3792“You said I’m abnormal… If you decided it’s dangerous to let me in the tomb, it’s…weird that you’d lock me in here like this. Why didn’t you get rid of me…?”
3793
3794“Get rid of you! Hah! Man, stuff like that just rolls off yer tongue!!”
3795
3796Subaru’s query drew a sharp exhale as Garfiel clicked his tongue in disgust.
3797
3798“Me, if I could, I’d have done it already. But no can do.”
3799
3800“Can’t do it…?”
3801
3802“Because ya did a good job of wormin’ in with other people, that’s why. If I get hasty ’n’ lay a hand on ya, it’ll be an explosion like the Fall of Fort Tesla. No thanks.”
3803
3804He used one of his frequent mystery phrases, but this time, he was able to understand the content based on what preceded and followed the statement. The outburst Garfiel feared was from people learning Subaru was not safe and sound—likely meaning Emilia and the people of Earlham Village rebelling against the Sanctuary.
3805
3806But his seeing the danger in that meant—
3807
3808“Your home’s not as whipped as you want, huh… To you, I’m a dangerous ingredient and a way to keep them in line, then?”
3809
3810“A crafty lil’ bastard, ain’t ya. I suppose if ya weren’t, ya wouldn’t be acting so cunning either.”
3811
3812The voice was very close. With Subaru on the floor, Garfiel must have crouched and brought his face very close. He continued to feel very close when he grabbed Subaru’s head and continued.
3813
3814“Ta be honest, the Trial stuff shook me up. But I got over all that. There ain’t no change in the barrier. Plain as day yer lyin’.”
3815
3816“Ahh, that… Actually, the tomb’s Trial is three parts in all.”
3817
3818“Got some guts, in the situation yer in. I’ll praise yer shitty courage at least.”
3819
3820“Guess you don’t believe me, huh… I completely messed up the order of that conversation…”
3821
3822He should have spoken of his having the qualifications for the Trial, stated he’d overcome it, and brought to light that there actually was more than one gateway through which to pass. It was no exaggeration to say he’d disclosed that to a distrustful party in the worst manner possible.
3823
3824“…What’ll happen to me?”
3825
3826“Suppose I’ll say, depends on Lady Emilia. For now, ya stay locked up. I’ll make sure ya don’t die on me…but how ’bout we have a little chat after the barrier’s down?”
3827
3828In other words, I won’t kill you. Garfiel’s announcement of Subaru’s continued confinement made him swallow his spit.
3829
3830While he was stripped of the ability to move, various issues arose in the back of his brain.
3831
3832—Emilia was dealing with the Trial, Roswaal was off duty with Ram attending to him, Puck was unresponsive, Elsa was assaulting the mansion with her probable coconspirator the Beast Master, the puller of Frederica’s strings remained hidden, Petra would be swallowed by the tragedy, Rem continued to sleep that very moment, and Beatrice was clutching that magic tome.
3833
3834And amid all that, Garfiel viewed him as dangerous because of miasma; Ryuzu concurred and was on Garfiel’s side; plus the people of Earlham Village were primed to explode in Subaru’s absence.
3835
3836“Ha.”
3837
3838The hell was this. What the hell was this? What could—what should he do, and how…?
3839
3840What the hell did he need to do to break through, to smash apart the situation with so many obstacles in his path?
3841
3842From the very point he’d entered a confined state, he was caught in a state of “check”—
3843
3844“?!!”
3845
3846“—Oh no ya don’t.”
3847
3848A foreign object was stuffed into Subaru’s mouth, making him fiercely retch in shock. But having done the deed, this did not make Garfiel hesitate; as Subaru writhed, he swiftly repositioned the gag.
3849
3850Now he couldn’t raise his voice. And simultaneously—
3851
3852“I don’t know what the hell yer thinkin’, but I ain’t gonna let ya kill yerself either.”
3853
3854“———”
3855
3856When he’d impulsively tried to bite his tongue, Garfiel had obstructed him from doing so. Having the gag stuffed in robbed his jaw of its freedom; nor could he wipe away the drool spilling out of the corners of his mouth.
3857
3858Suicide, and thus, Return by Death, were locked away from him.
3859
3860Garfiel had a reason to keep him alive. Accordingly, he couldn’t let Subaru die.
3861
3862“Me, what I can’t stand the most is that attitude.”
3863
3864“A—i—u……!”
3865
3866“It ain’t just the miasma— Those eyes, they’re just like that bastard Roswaal’s.”
3867
3868Lobbing those words, Garfiel kicked the moaning Subaru. Subaru rolled onto the hard floor, slamming into the wall, and remained faceup afterward, while desperately exhaling raggedly over and over.
3869
3870“Just leave food ’n’ stuff to me— And don’t try anythin’ funny.”
3871
3872With those threatening words as his last, Garfiel’s footsteps grew distant.
3873
3874“Aeee! A—i—u! Aeeee!!”
3875
3876Squirming his body, he lobbed his voice at the receding presence. His incomprehensible voice did not make the other party halt.
3877
3878Subaru’s desperate voice continued to fall on deaf ears until he could sense the presence no more—
3879
3880“a—i—uu!!!”
3881
3882
3883—To Subaru, the worst of all prison lives had begun.
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889(5)
3890
3891
3892The hollow passage of time slowly whittled away at Subaru’s mind.
3893
3894“———”
3895
3896It had been several hours since Garfiel had departed, and he had fallen into a full-blown state of captivity—he was vague as to whether it was really a few hours, but he could only wonder what was going on outside in the Sanctuary.
3897
3898Thinking back to his exchange with the now-absent Garfiel, there was no way the situation was sweet and rosy.
3899
3900—The heck am I doing at a time like this?
3901
3902Gagged and thus unable to even speak to himself, he mostly sucked up the drool as it dripped, and berated himself.
3903
3904Subaru had a veritable mountain of obstacles he had to overcome. And yet, that very Subaru was unable to do anything, writhing around like a potato worm as he was at present.
3905
3906“———”
3907
3908Could he resolve anything by trusting someone and explaining the problems? He wanted an answer to that.
3909
3910He held love for Emilia, distrust for Roswaal, remorse for Beatrice, anger for Garfiel, hatred for Elsa, and these swirled and swirled, further muddying Subaru’s heart.
3911
3912The blindfold was tied so tight it hurt. Unable to see anything, Subaru could only direct his questions at his own heart. His interior was packed full of suspicions and mysteries; in other words, he was at a stalemate.
3913
3914All of his thoughts were deadlocked, actions held in check, and Subaru, not permitted even to kill himself, felt a sense of impatience eating away at him. As time passed, the countdown to the calamity that would inevitably arrive advanced, one second at a time.
3915
3916“———”
3917
3918With the fires of impatience burning away at his heart, the horror show at the mansion played anew in the back of Subaru’s mind.
3919
3920Though he had saved no one from that tragedy, that didn’t mean his gains from it were zero, either. He learned that Frederica was unconnected to the attack, and the attackers were Elsa and the Beast Master.
3921
3922More than anything else, his greatest gain was learning that the day of the attack on the mansion changed according to his own actions.
3923
3924Between the last time around and the time before that, there had been a gap of around three days between the attacks on the mansion. Besides, Elsa had clearly stated that the timetable been moved up. That information was a big deal.
3925
3926Subaru had hard evidence he had at least until the evening of his return to the mansion the first time around—the fifth day from the starting point.
3927
3928“———”
3929
3930But at the same time, that fact raised a different issue.
3931
3932Given the mansion would be attacked upon his return, evacuating Rem and the others wasn’t realistic. There was no option besides repelling the attackers, Elsa and the Beast Master, on site.
3933
3934As fighting strength for the sake of that, Frederica and Ram just weren’t enough by themselves. In the present circumstances, the only people besides that pair that could be relied on for combat power were Emilia, Roswaal, and Garfiel.
3935
3936Roswaal had his wounds, Emilia had the barrier, and there was a wall stopping Garfiel from trusting him.
3937
3938Or, perhaps, if he could borrow the strength of the final person left in the mansion—
3939
3940“ea, oiu…”
3941
3942He seemed to weep as he murmured the girl’s name.
3943
3944—In the end, Subaru still didn’t understand where Beatrice stood.
3945
3946Beatrice had shouted that she’d obeyed everything written in the Gospel in her hands to date.
3947
3948They’d slammed invective into one another, glaring with mutual disgust. When Subaru pondered if anything could be nurtured amid such a relationship, every part of him felt very alone.
3949
3950—Was it really like that?
3951
3952That’s right, affirmed a loud voice within him.
3953
3954A tearful voice declared firmly that Beatrice had made it all up.
3955
3956Even after everything that had happened, Subaru wanted to believe that Beatrice’s words were lies.
3957
3958What he had seen on the verge of death, her tearful eyes and tearful voice, made Subaru doubt Beatrice’s words.
3959
3960“A, oe…”
3961
3962Even if everything to date had been according to what was written in the book.
3963
3964Even if the tragedy at the mansion had come to pass because of her obeying what was in the book.
3965
3966—Right now, I want to hear your voice so much.
3967
3968“———”
3969
3970No one was coming. No one could hear him. He’d been left behind in that place, all alone.
3971
3972Amid that unrelenting darkness, Subaru gradually traced that very faint hope and continued clinging to it.
3973
3974
3975—And so more time passed while Subaru remained in the dark.
3976
3977He was having a nightmare from which he could not awaken. Over and over, he experienced his moments of remorse at things beyond his reach.
3978
3979Petra, reduced to only an arm. Frederica, sliced to death in a place beyond where Subaru’s eyes could reach. Ram, whereabouts unknown. Rem, of whom all he knew was the statement that he was too late. And in the final instant, Beatrice.
3980
3981“———”
3982
3983More, more, over and over, the red-dyed scenes repeated.
3984
3985Emilia, collapsed on the floor in the loot cellar. Old Man Rom, his throat rent apart like glass. Felt, cruelly sliced apart in a single blow. Rem, dying from wasting away. The people of Earlham Village dead at the hands of the Witch Cult. The children stuffed into the storage shed. Petra, with her eyeballs gouged out. Ram, wearing the makeup of death. Rem, her entire body defiled. The villagers slaughtered a second time over. Ram, impaled as she shielded them. The subjugation force members, crushed by the White Whale’s giant body and erased by the mist. The beast men torn to pieces by the hands of Sloth. The villagers and subjugation force members swallowed up by the deadly blast Corpses, corpses, corpses, surrounded by death, regrets piled atop each other as far as he could see.
3986
3987“———”
3988
3989His body squirmed, seeking the pain from the ropes tying his legs and hands. Pain was good. Right then, it was what he wanted.
3990
3991In that pitch darkness, unable to see anything, he saw images of scenes of regret over and over and over.
3992
3993Unable to hear a thing, he heard the death cries of the people he had failed to save, replayed countless times.
3994
3995His despair at how his hands were unable to reach them came back again and again, wearing away at his soul.
3996
3997“———”
3998
3999It wasn’t the first time he’d been left behind in the dark.
4000
4001He’d been abandoned in a cold, lightless cave, once.
4002
4003But at the time, his heart had been ruled by anger and hatred, and Rem, in a near-death state, was present, so in a real sense Subaru had not been alone.
4004
4005This time, he was alone.
4006
4007In a real sense, this was the first time Subaru had tasted isolation rotting his heart away.
4008
4009
4010“———”
4011
4012During his state of confinement, it was not literally true he had no contact with anyone.
4013
4014Just as Garfiel had stated, he had a reason he couldn’t let Subaru die. Because of that, he brought food to Subaru and ensured Subaru’s other bodily functions were accounted for.
4015
4016Though neither pleasant nor polite, he had a caretaker nonetheless. For the victim of confinement, it was nothing praiseworthy whatsoever.
4017
4018After all, the existence of such care did absolutely nothing to help cure Subaru’s isolation.
4019
4020“———”
4021
4022He heard the putter of bare feet walking on the floor, thus sensing someone’s approach.
4023
4024It was the second time, or perhaps the third, Subaru had sensed his caretaker coming to bring him food.
4025
4026“———”
4027
4028His caretaker remained wordless, likely having placed the metal tray on the floor. Then, he slowly lifted up Subaru’s head, removing the gag. That instance constituted a chance to bite his tongue, but—
4029
4030“aghh”
4031
4032With a robotic movement, a small fist thrust into his mouth.
4033
4034The fist blocked the motions of his jaw as the other party used an open hand to retrieve a plate from the tray. The contents of the tray were poured through the gap in his mouth, conducting a forced feeding.
4035
4036The food was closest to chilled-over soup. He had no time to taste it, desperately swallowing it down as it invaded his throat, gasping as it fell into his stomach. It was not so much eating as simple oral intake.
4037
4038Once this was done, the gag was contemptuously shoved into the coughing Subaru once more. Making no move to wipe the soup from his dirty face, the caretaker checked Subaru’s underwear to see that they were not soiled, whereupon the caretaker swiftly departed.
4039
4040During that time, the caretaker had not spoken to Subaru even once.
4041
4042The first time, Subaru had tried to speak through the gag, but the other party had not responded in any fashion.
4043
4044The caretaker gave off the impression of an unthinking doll.
4045
4046“———”
4047
4048Coming into contact with such a caretaker drove Subaru’s heart deeper into a corner.
4049
4050Knowing that someone was there had only deepened Subaru’s isolation.
4051
4052Time was passing. It wasn’t simply in his head; it was time he could not take back.
4053
4054What time was it, then? What day was it? What had happened, what hadn’t happened, what was going on?
4055
4056—When, and how, would he die?
4057
4058Subaru thought in that fashion as he experienced the unpleasant sensation of the soup drying on his cheek.
4059
4060
4061A man’s heart was weak to darkness and isolation. He’d heard something like that from…somewhere.
4062
4063When he’d heard that talk, Subaru had probably given it a good laugh. In terms of mental strength, he couldn’t really compare to a lot of people, but even so, he must have found being broken by isolation and the dark to be absurd.
4064
4065He didn’t know what experiment that talk resulted from, but he’d never end up that way.
4066
4067Without any empirical basis, he simply figured he’d be all right. What a little fool that made him.
4068
4069“———”
4070
4071And left in actual darkness and isolation, a fair bit of time came to pass.
4072
4073Right then, all Subaru could think of was death.
4074
4075He was thinking of ways to die. He yearned for “death.”
4076
4077Perhaps, even, that desire might not have been related to Return by Death.
4078
4079He was afraid of the dark. He was terrified of isolation. He hadn’t known.
4080
4081If he stopped breathing, wouldn’t he die? If he kept chafing his arms against the ropes, might he die of blood loss? If he rammed his head against the floor, how about that? What if the next moment, an earthquake happened and he tumbled into a crevice?
4082
4083There was food that had fallen all over the place. What if worms came and ate Subaru whole? He’d heard that mice gnawed on the fingers and ears of the sick. Why didn’t he make himself bait and find out for himself?
4084
4085If he forgot that he was even himself rather than just a simple collection of meat, then—
4086
4087“———”
4088
4089He was so thick with love of death; he was late in noticing.
4090
4091Footsteps. He sensed a human presence approaching. Was it time for his care again? Another opportunity to deepen his isolation.
4092
4093He heard the sound of something pounding on the hard floor. Slowly, it was heading for the prone Subaru. It drew nearer, even as Subaru had lost track of whether he was faceup or facedown at the moment.
4094
4095Death from hunger. How about starvation? If he obstinately refused to eat, death would approach, slowly but surely. Thinking it worth a try, he tried to reject the hand his caretaker stretched toward him—
4096
4097“—I imagined you would be in a terrible state, but this is even graver than I presumed.”
4098
4099For a moment, Subaru didn’t understand what it was.
4100
4101In that world, a sound beyond his own filthy breathing and his beating heart that could make his eardrums tremble? He felt like it was something beyond his knowledge. Very, very late in the process, he comprehended it was something called a “voice.”
4102
4103Someone’s voice. The voice of another person, something he hadn’t heard in how many centuries? And of someone known to him.
4104
4105“a”
4106
4107“Oh, please do not raise your voice. We are crossing a rather dangerous bridge, so I would rather not be caught here by a guard. Neither of us is very good at giving up, you know?”
4108
4109With an easygoing tone, the other party replied to the fallen Subaru’s lamenting voice while doing something to his body. The light sound made Subaru comprehend the bindings on his hands and feet had been untied. His arms, his legs—they could move freely.
4110
4111Rolling his body over, he faced upward. Why was it so hard to breathe?
4112
4113“I shall take out the gag. Incidentally, the blindfold, too.”
4114
4115“———”
4116
4117With the cause of his difficult breathing removed, saliva flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Along with that, the blindfold tied around his head all that time was undone. It was a liberating feeling. His tear-coated eyelids moved around.
4118
4119With a sound like starch being ripped off, his eyelids opened. The darkness, and time itself, brightened—
4120
4121“In any case, I am relieved to have found you alive, Mr. Natsuki.”
4122
4123
4124—These words spoken, after what seemed like centuries had passed, Otto Suwen smiled.
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130(6)
4131
4132
4133To the face before his eyes, Subaru was speechless, reduced to staring in astonishment.
4134
4135“What is it? You have the look of a man in complete disarray, seeing the seemingly impossible, unable to believe the work of your own brain, and as a result, suspecting it may be a dream or illusion?”
4136
4137“…That’s not…”
4138
4139Otto had a hand on his hip with a fairly indignant look on his face. Subaru looked up at him, somehow managing a murmur.
4140
4141His throat was a mess, his entire body fatigued from wasting away, enough that the air itself felt heavy. Just moving his body and his previously bound hands and feet a little sent pain running through them, multiple ills he hadn’t noticed during his confinement.
4142
4143Even so, he was alive. And so too—
4144
4145“You coming is the last, last thing I expected.”
4146
4147“Well, I can understand that. To be honest, I do come off as rather unreliable…”
4148
4149“More like, on a level it just flows out of you from head to toe… I’m not exaggerating here. In all that time…you coming here didn’t enter my mind the tiniest little bit…”
4150
4151“Even in this situation, this person really knows how to mercilessly shave one’s spirit down…!!”
4152
4153“Hey, you’re the one who said…not to talk loudly…”
4154
4155When Otto raised what seemed like a voice of lament, he made a face unaccepting of Subaru’s admonition. This exchange, too, brought back old times. It seemed the man there was the real Otto.
4156
4157“All that isolation, seeing hallucinations… What state would I be in if you were the first guy popping up in ’em…”
4158
4159“It is remarkable you can say all that with your throat and body in such a difficult state. Here, water.”
4160
4161Otto tendered a metallic canteen to silence Subaru’s sharp tongue. Taking it, he practically bathed in it, drinking the remaining water, amounting to half or so of the container. As a matter of fact, he did shower a portion onto his face.
4162
4163After dampening his throat with the cold water and crudely washing his dirty face, his mood improved a fair margin.
4164
4165“So finally ready to speak?”
4166
4167“Geho! …Just barely, yeah. Can I ask something first? Right now, how many days have passed?”
4168
4169“If by that, Mr. Natsuki, you mean in reference to the night of your disappearance, three days have passed since then. Outside this structure, it is night…the time of the Trial.”
4170
4171“Three days……!! And the Trial is still continuing?!”
4172
4173The answer to his question, and the information appended to it, abruptly changed the look on Subaru’s face.
4174
4175If it was nighttime three days later, the time was half a day after the time limit regarding to the mansion. And the continuation of challenging the Trial had a direct bearing on the situation in the Sanctuary after Subaru’s confinement.
4176
4177Subaru’s reaction elicited a tired shake of Otto’s head as he spoke.
4178
4179“Mr. Natsuki, I understand how you feel, but Lady Emilia has her own ideas. Lifting the barrier remains just as much a necessity as before, for one thing…”
4180
4181“…Mind if I ask what’s happened in the time I’ve been gone?”
4182
4183“Due to the circumstances, I cannot speak about it in much detail, but…”
4184
4185Thus, inserting that odd preface, Otto began slowly speaking about what had happened since. The real issue was what had happened the night Subaru had disappeared—in other words, what had been triggered by Subaru’s disappearance.
4186
4187“Quite naturally, of course, news of Mr. Natsuki vanishing immediately spread. It was said that you had a promise with the Marquis for that night, and even without that, Mr. Natsuki, you are a rather famous individual, so…”
4188
4189“You can ditch the flattery. Go on, please.”
4190
4191“I did not particularly intend it as flattery, but…at any rate, Mr. Natsuki going missing stirred up the settlement considerably. In particular, Lady Emilia seemed to be in a rather large panic, enough that she did not challenge the Trial the following day.”
4192
4193“Emilia did that…”
4194
4195Hearing the word panic made him imagine Emilia’s mental state had been in a pretty bad state. Without Subaru there at her side, she had to do without his emotional support on that first day.
4196
4197Well after the fact, he regretted being unable to encourage and console her with gentle words.
4198
4199“…Shall I continue, Mr. Natsuki?”
4200
4201“…Yeah, please.”
4202
4203In a composed manner, Otto explained the happenings in the Sanctuary that followed from an observer’s perspective.
4204
4205Subaru’s disappearance had been blamed on having entered the Lost Woods at night. Ram had been unable to locate Subaru even with her Clairvoyance, and for a time, Emilia had gone into the forest to search. Volunteers from the people of Earlham Village gathered together as well, forming and dispatching search parties that searched around the forest.
4206
4207And without any foot-dragging, Garfiel had cooperated unreservedly with their efforts—
4208
4209“Lights the match, then comes running with a water bucket……somehow, he’s managed pretty well on the outside.”
4210
4211Though his comment suggested Subaru’s disappearance was covered up nicely, opening the lid of the barrel could not have revealed any sloppier method. Garfiel’s actions seemed completely random.
4212
4213“But in point of fact, Emilia did call off the search for me…”
4214
4215“That was at once Lady Emilia’s thinking, and the Marquis’s voice at work.”
4216
4217When Subaru lowered his head in doubt, Otto raised a finger, wagging it left and right.
4218
4219“It was the Marquis who made the suggestion to Lady Emilia. If searching the forest with small numbers was to no avail, a large-scale search party was the only viable means. For that sake, the liberation of the Sanctuary needed to take precedence.”
4220
4221“A search party for the forest… And Emilia swallowed that down?”
4222
4223“The Marquis made a solemn, formal vow that he would in no way slight Mr. Natsuki, whose meritorious service had subjugated the White Whale and destroyed an Archbishop of the Seven Deadly Sins of the Witch Cult.”
4224
4225Otto awkwardly lowered his eyes, but inside his heart, Subaru was outright stupefied. Setting aside however Garfiel may have explained things away, there were far too many mysteries behind Roswaal’s attitude.
4226
4227In the first place, Subaru had meant to pin Roswaal down with questions that time around. He wanted to inquire about the tragedy at the mansion; how Beatrice, with a Gospel in her hands, was connected to it, and what she, a spirit, was thinking; and the one most knowledgeable about all of those things had to be Roswaal, who’d promised to answer his questions.
4228
4229This time, Subaru’s objective was to get Roswaal to divulge the relationship between the pair, allowing nothing to remain hidden. Though Garfiel and Ryuzu’s interference had gotten in the way of that—
4230
4231“With that vow made, Lady Emilia was challenging the Trial yesterday and today with great intensity evident. Her heart seems quite pained at being unable to overcome the Trial even so…”
4232
4233“…Something’s been bothering me a little since earlier, actually.”
4234
4235“Yes? What is that?”
4236
4237Breaking off from his tale, Otto raised an eyebrow. “It’s just,” said Subaru as a preamble before continuing to say, “that really sounds like a chat between other people. How do you explain that you heard it, too?”
4238
4239Setting aside the crux of the story, Otto was himself one of the people concerned when it came to the various issues happening in the Sanctuary. Why did his story since earlier sound so much like something overheard from another group’s discussions?
4240
4241“Ahhh, that is what you are asking… This is somewhat difficult for me to say, but…”
4242
4243Receiving Subaru’s query, Otto behaved in a blatantly suspicious manner. Scratching his own cheek with a finger, he made a pained smile with an awkward look on his face.
4244
4245What the heck did he mean by “difficult to say”? wondered Subaru, girding himself a little.
4246
4247“What? You’ve made one shocking report after another. Throwing something else in might stand out less than you imagine. I think you should reveal whatever secrets you may have, like the amount left in your bank account.”
4248
4249“If you were to see my bank ledger, you might end up frightened out of your wits, Mr. Natsuki.”
4250
4251“Don’t try to gloss things over.”
4252
4253Subaru was the one who started the flippant comments, but he wouldn’t let Otto escape through playing along.
4254
4255Discerning Subaru’s will from his gaze, Otto sighed with an air of reluctance and finally answered.
4256
4257“Er, actually, you see…just like you, Mr. Natsuki, Garfiel has set his eyes on me, and I am currently in the middle of fleeing this way and that throughout the Sanctuary.”
4258
4259“Huh?”
4260
4261“I mean! If you are a victim of imprisonment, Mr. Natsuki, then I am a fugitive being pursued! All of this information, I gathered while on the run… That is why, as a matter of fact, they are things I have heard.”
4262
4263With Subaru taken aback, Otto looked him over as his shoulders sank with an exceptionally tired expression.
4264
4265Blinking several times at his explanation, Subaru stared at Otto more intently. Then, he belatedly realized that Otto, standing right before his eyes, was in a grimy, tattered state.
4266
4267Given his standing as a merchant, Otto, mindful of visual impressions, was always very nicely groomed. He’d also heard directly from Otto that this was part and parcel of his preparedness as a merchant.
4268
4269It was this Otto who, at present, had sweat and soil marring his face, his hair all a jumble. His hat was squished, his clothes were damaged from snagging all over the place, his boots were grimy with mud, and appended to all of that was—
4270
4271“—Man, you reek! It’s getting into my eyes!”
4272
4273“That was exceptionally blunt of you, but you realize this applies not only to me, but to you as well?!”
4274
4275“Ahh, well, I suppose so… I suppose you’re right, ha-ha.”
4276
4277Subaru made a listless laugh as he put his nose to his own sleeve. He indeed smelled terrible.
4278
4279Thanks to being blindfolded and isolated, his vision and hearing had grown exceptionally sensitive, but his undamaged nose seemed to have been wildly thrown off as well. But the largest reason for that was that it was not his body odor at work.
4280
4281It was a more distinct, sharper stench that filled the area around him, seemingly piercing his nose.
4282
4283“This really bad smell, it couldn’t be… It’s not the scent of miasma, right…?”
4284
4285“I do not know why you are speaking of miasma all of a sudden, but you need not be concerned. We are indeed near a Witch’s tomb, but nothing that dangerous is hovering about. That is not to say the cause of this scent is a completely safe thing, but…”
4286
4287“You know about miasma?”
4288
4289“Enough to know that my head would be acting strangely if it was miasma lingering in the air…”
4290
4291For an instant, his statement that he could sense miasma put Subaru on guard. But Otto’s subsequent testimony cleared his wariness away. Either way, the scent had nothing to do with miasma—
4292
4293“Meaning, this place must really smell. I don’t wanna stay here for long.”
4294
4295“In a quite different sense, I concur. I would like us to distance ourselves before the guard returns.”
4296
4297“The way you keep mentioning guard this, guard that sounds real scary. But before that…”
4298
4299Otto kept his expressive voice down, trying to advance to the actual escaping part. However, before following his plan, Subaru had something he had to make certain of first.
4300
4301He had to get Otto to continue talking about his standing in the Sanctuary.
4302
4303“Let me ask this. How did Garfiel end up after you? Running around from him is why you look all messed up like that, right?”
4304
4305“———”
4306
4307“I’m genuinely grateful you came to help me. To be honest, before I saw your face, I was backed into a corner so hard I thought death was better. But…”
4308
4309There, Subaru’s words trailed off as he gazed at Otto, pressed into silence.
4310
4311For once, Otto received Subaru’s gaze head on with an expression close to dead seriousness. Subaru continued.
4312
4313“I can’t figure out why you’d lend me a hand. Logically, I can see the possibility, but…”
4314
4315It wasn’t that he was doubting Otto, but Subaru couldn’t put a finger on his motives. If things were bad enough that he was in a serious mess, having made an enemy out of Garfiel, the strongest fighter in the Sanctuary, then why help Subaru? Of course, there were a few potential reasons.
4316
4317By gaining Subaru’s favor and laying the foundation for dealing with the Sanctuary’s other various problems, he would gain a lot of goodwill with the Emilia faction. Even Roswaal, the greatest contributor to the faction, would surely remember his deeds. That would be sufficient for Otto’s original objective of gaining favor with the Marquis.
4318
4319But it was merely sufficient. In terms of profits, big scores, and any other mercantile affair, the odds were stacked against him.
4320
4321Total defeat seemed inevitable. With no clear means of victory, it was no gamble; it was suicidal conduct, simple as that.
4322
4323If he had a reason for that act not to be suicidal conduct, that might have been a different story, but—
4324
4325“You don’t seem the type who likes getting himself killed.”
4326
4327“…Is there any person who does like getting himself killed?”
4328
4329To Otto’s question, Subaru twisted his neck and went, “Who knows?”
4330
4331At the very least, there was one man in the room who’d spent the last three days thinking of nothing but death.
4332
4333Yes, during those three days, Subaru had begged for death a number of times. Even as he begged for death, he saw once more all the deaths he had experienced to date. He had told Otto the truth. It was not in jest whatsoever: In those entire three days, he had not remembered Otto even once.
4334
4335In one sense, this was the trust Subaru held toward Otto.
4336
4337With so many terrible situations piled atop one another, he didn’t want there to be any reason to be on his guard even against Otto.
4338
4339It was a very evasive kind of trust.
4340
4341“So answer me, Otto. Why did you come help me?”
4342
4343The quiet question was the watershed dividing the pair standing in that place.
4344
4345With bated breath, Subaru awaited Otto’s reply. Receiving Subaru’s inquiry, Otto swallowed for one brief moment, staring back with his own black pupils.
4346
4347“—Mr. Natsuki, it is your fault Garfiel has a reason to come after me.”
4348
4349“…My fault?”
4350
4351“Mr. Natsuki, that night, you know for a fact I was the last one to meet with both you and Garfiel, yes? When Mr. Natsuki disappeared afterward, naturally I suspected him. He surely found my eyewitness testimony to be inconvenient, so he wanted me to keep it to myself.”
4352
4353The explanation resonated deeply inside Subaru’s chest.
4354
4355In other words, Garfiel was after Otto to silence him. That being the case, it was entirely natural for Otto to decide that rescuing Subaru was ultimately the best way to break out of his dilemma.
4356
4357“However, he stated that if I was to keep his meeting with Mr. Natsuki secret, he would do me no harm. He showed me some kind of crystal, offering it as compensation.”
4358
4359However, it was Otto himself who poured cold water on Subaru’s premature conclusion. Garfiel had not attempted to silence him by force, but with words and compensation.
4360
4361Now his earlier acceptance made no sense. Otto had a choice that would have ensured his safety.
4362
4363“And in spite of that, you turned him down? And that’s why Garfiel’s after you?”
4364
4365“Well, it might have been a compelling choice, but not a particularly palatable one…”
4366
4367“Don’t joke at a time like this! Are you an idiot? Why did you do something like that?! What…”
4368
4369—What reason did he have to cross such a dangerous bridge?
4370
4371What could have possibly been the impetus to make him do so?
4372
4373“What were you th…”
4374
4375“My goodness, Mr. Natsuki.”
4376
4377With Subaru at his wits’ end, Otto interrupted his words, passing a hand through his own ashen hair.
4378
4379Then, he fixed his squished hat as he finally answered.
4380
4381“—Is it really that strange to help out a friend?”
4382
4383
4384—For an instant, time came to a halt for Subaru, unsure just what had been said to him.
4385
4386It was several seconds before time moved again—a slow, slow restart.
4387
4388However, even when it moved, his confusion did not cease. The meaning of the words would not sink in. At that moment, just what magic spell had Otto cast upon Subaru?
4389
4390—Friend? What was this word, friend? What, was this person saying to him?
4391
4392“Wh-why is this person’s face frozen in such a look of surprise…”
4393
4394“Nah, someone I don’t recognize just got mentioned… Mr. Fred, you said?”
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400“That conclusion is wrong from head to tail! Not Fred, friend! As in friendship!”
4401
4402“Friends… Friendship?! Between whom?!”
4403
4404“Between me! And Mr. Natsuki!!”
4405
4406Stamping his foot, Otto pointed at both Subaru and himself. But his action left Subaru’s eyes even wider. Subaru’s reaction made Otto go, “Oh, good grief!” as he plucked at his head, seemingly to drive the numbness away.
4407
4408“Certainly! Our mutual interests coincide where my coming here is concerned! It is so I can meet with the Marquis, and through such business, aid and support Lady Emilia. And in the first place, Mr. Natsuki, it is you who saved me when I was captured by the Witch Cult!”
4409
4410“———”
4411
4412“But setting all these troublesome matters aside, I simply believe I am Mr. Natsuki’s friend. There is the normal manner in which you treat me but also the sense of a friend’s distance between us.”
4413
4414Scratching his head, Otto averted his gaze from Subaru, perhaps getting blushy midway. And having heard the entire story, Subaru made no reaction whatsoever. His silence drew a questioning look from Otto’s face. There was a fair bit of concern in his eyes, for Subaru displayed no reaction to his words at all. Perhaps Subaru was reflecting upon the high-pressure friendship sales pitch.
4415
4416Otto’s pupils seemed to represent a hundred faces at once. And what this brought gushing up from Subaru’s heart was—
4417
4418“—Pfft.”
4419
4420“Pardon?”
4421
4422“Wahahahahah! F-friends? Friends, huh!! Ahhh, so that’s it, that’s it! Otto, you actually wanted to be my friend!”
4423
4424“Wha—?!”
4425
4426Unable to take it anymore, Subaru broke down laughing as he rabidly slapped the red-faced Otto’s shoulder. Even so, the mirth had not vanished from him; Subaru stamped the ground and squirmed, still clutching his belly.
4427
4428“Bwa-ha-ha, friend! Awww, damn it! Otto, damn you, you bastard!”
4429
4430“Ow, ow! What was that for?! Ahhh, I was such a fool to say it! I can understand why you are laughing, Mr. Natsuki! But surely it is not that funny!”
4431
4432“No, no, no, I have to laugh at it. You’re not the weird one here… I’m laughing ’cause my foolishness is so huge and awful, I amaze even myself.”
4433
4434Wiping away with his left hand the tears surging up from his outburst of laughter, Subaru was still struck by it all as he straightened his posture. To his front, Otto wore a face that revealed regret that he’d spoken the word friend. But toward the sight of him like that, Subaru bore gratitude…and near-bottomless derision for himself.
4435
4436—He couldn’t understand Otto. He didn’t know what to believe; and yet, here was Otto, coming to Subaru’s aid for no more reason than being Subaru’s friend. Faced with such a man before him, it was less that he trusted his feelings than he rued his own idiocy in suspecting what might lie beyond.
4437
4438He’d been too buffeted by the situation, rendered too unable to understand the feelings of the people around him. He’d believed in malice so strongly, he’d forgotten goodwill even existed. He’d truly been an enormous fool.
4439
4440He’d come to feel like having crossed through death to redo things a few brief times had taught him something.
4441
4442—The battle wasn’t over. He didn’t have to abandon anything, not yet.
4443
4444“Mr. Natsuki?”
4445
4446A question mark floated over Otto’s head. He did not understand the meaning of Subaru’s self-derision and self-admonishment.
4447
4448Subaru shook his head at the man’s reaction and somehow feeling brighter, breathed in and spoke up.
4449
4450“Sorry. You’re my friend, Otto—Thank you for coming to help me.”
4451
4452To his friend, he conveyed the thanks that should have been the first words out of his mouth.
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458CHAPTER 4
4459THE VALUE OF A LIFE
4460
4461
4462
4463(1)
4464
4465
4466The place Subaru had been confined was removed from the settlement, deep into the woods—a remote place where the Lost Woods of Cremaldi very much felt like they lived up to their name.
4467
4468The instant they exited the structure, Subaru took deep breaths over and over as he felt his skin bathed in outside air for the first time in three days.
4469
4470“Really have to say, though, what a stench… What’s actually making that smell, anyway?”
4471
4472“Who knows? It differs from the stench of flesh or rot, but its ill effect upon the nose is no different. It feels like some sort of oil or aromatic, but…”
4473
4474“Considering how active a smell it is, maybe ammonia or something like that. Nah, let’s think that one over later…”
4475
4476As he looked back at the building in which he had been imprisoned, he set aside the issue of the scent that had made such a deep impression.
4477
4478It was a white weathered stonework building. In terms of materials and apparent age, it felt akin to the tomb, but seemed far better preserved in Subaru’s mind. That was probably a by-product of the environment…smell included.
4479
4480“I felt this while I was captured, but man, there’s not one bug or mouse here?”
4481
4482“There is no mistaking it is a strange environment. I meant to use my blessing to search everywhere for you, Mr. Natsuki, but I would have been in dire straits if I had not noticed the ill feeling in this place.”
4483
4484“Ill feeling?”
4485
4486“When I am seriously employing my blessing, there are few places in this world untouched by the rhythmic voices of bird and insect. It is human nature to find such rare places suspicious, is it not?”
4487
4488When Otto winked, Subaru crossed his arms in response. Then, quite earnestly, he said, “Hmm, you’re a pretty useful guy. I seriously don’t understand why you come off like such a flake.”
4489
4490“Could you decide whether you want to praise me or insult me, and just pick one?!”
4491
4492“Why are you such a flake? That’s, like, an incredible, unspeakable flaw for someone?”
4493
4494“Why did you pick insults?!”
4495
4496When Otto grumbled about the insufficient praise for his exploits, Subaru responded with a wry smile and a sigh of admiration.
4497
4498According to Otto, his blessing—the blessing of the spoken word—enabled him to achieve mutual understanding with any living creature. Thus, he was able to converse with the land dragon in his service, and contact birds and insects to tell him which routes were safe.
4499
4500“So that blessing is how you searched for me and gave Garfiel the slip, then. You really are a hell of a convenient guy to have around.”
4501
4502“It is hardly all a good thing. All it does is bring them to the table. The result of the negotiations is on my shoulders. If I put them in a sour mood, they shall lead me not to a road but to a cliff.”
4503
4504“Natural wildlife is scary!!”
4505
4506He who had the blessing spoke, admonishing him who did not. Carving the words upon his breast, Subaru put his interest regarding the white building back on the shelf for the time being. The place tugged at him, but thinking about it wouldn’t get him any answers no matter how long he spent. Right then, there was a more pressing issue in need of an answer.
4507
4508“What if, for instance, we went back to everyone, and exposed what Garfiel’s done?”
4509
4510“…Actually, I truly cannot recommend acting upon that thought.”
4511
4512“And why’s that?”
4513
4514“Ahh, I did not sufficiently explain during our earlier conversation, but your disappearance has caused even larger effects than are apparent on the surface, Mr. Natsuki…”
4515
4516Averting his gaze as if he found it difficult to say, Otto brought all five fingertips from both hands together in front of his own chest. The feminine gesture gave Subaru a bad feeling that tore at him. Subaru began with the preamble, “Man, you’re scarin’ me…” and continued, “You’re scarin’ me, but talk. Really, what’s been going on while I’ve been gone?”
4517
4518“Errr, it was a factual explanation, I assure you! Simply, the situation is a little more difficult, perhaps more extreme, than a dry explanation can convey…”
4519
4520“Spill it already!”
4521
4522“Lady Emilia has been backed into a corner, and the concerns from the evacuated villagers are coming to a head, so if they heard, at this point, Mr. Natsuki had been imprisoned, they might…explode!”
4523
4524Raising both hands in an act of surrender, Otto seemed desperate as he revealed the current state of affairs.
4525
4526The contents just exposed left Subaru opening and closing his mouth for several moments before he managed to get something out.
4527
4528“It’s that bad?”
4529
4530“…Mr. Natsuki, it would be best if you gain a little more self-awareness of how much you are the mental pillar of support for the people around you. Though I do not know the details, Lady Emilia still has not heard from her contracted spirit, and you have saved the people of the village twice over, have you not?”
4531
4532“That’s, well, it’s true, but…”
4533
4534“A rather unreliable, halfhearted reply, yes?”
4535
4536Goodness, seemed to say the slumping of Otto’s shoulders, but Subaru couldn’t just come out and nod his head.
4537
4538He understood Emilia being worried. With Puck not there for her, Subaru was her only absolute ally. That said, if she could make it through the Trial, it probably wouldn’t have been reason enough to shake her up that far.
4539
4540For the people of Earlham Village, he’d resolved the demon beast uproar and the Witch Cult issue. He didn’t mind the gratitude, but this was too much. Subaru had let them all die over and over. It was an extreme over-appraisal.
4541
4542But if either part was true, it meant the situation was exceptionally perilous.
4543
4544“If finding me means a huge explosion in the Sanctuary… Seriously, why’d you come looking for me? If it’s like this, finding me doesn’t solve a thing.”
4545
4546“Well, if I hadn’t found you, you would have died! Is that not reason enough?”
4547
4548“———”
4549
4550“Ow, ow, ow! What?! Why are you slapping me without a word?! Could you stop?!”
4551
4552With rock rather than paper, Subaru punched Otto’s shoulder, each blow packed with emotion.
4553
4554At any rate, he kissed goodbye the plan to expose Garfiel’s scheme. Subaru didn’t want relations in the Sanctuary to worsen, either, naturally. Nor did he intend to cry himself to sleep…
4555
4556“Exposing the truth here and now is a bad plan, huh? Can’t be helped, then. Let’s go with Plan B.”
4557
4558“What is this Plan B?”
4559
4560“Ah? There isn’t one. I was just trying to think one up while I said it.”
4561
4562In the first place, he’d been thinking of nothing but death until just prior to his escape. Even if he’d dragged his thoughts away from giving in to his fate, his head hadn’t done much for thinking as of yet.
4563
4564“But unlike me, you look like you have a proper plan. That’s the friend who came to save me for you. It’s not like you just charged in with an empty head, no thought about what comes next?”
4565
4566“Uwa! Uwaaah! Goodness, you really know how to lay into someone out of the blue! Although it is not the case that I came without any thought, I assure you!”
4567
4568Wanting to live up to expectations, Otto spoke along the same lines as Subaru had. An impish smile came over him as he lowered his voice to a whisper.
4569
4570“Mr. Natsuki, your existence is a source of great worry to Garfiel. The fact he has kept you alive without any means of using you is proof enough… Therefore, I wish to use that worry as a bargaining chip.”
4571
4572“Meaning what exactly?”
4573
4574“Mr. Natsuki, you shall escape past the barrier. With the barrier still up, the residents of the Sanctuary, Garfiel included, cannot pursue you. When the barrier is lifted, the conditions shall stabilize, dousing the embers, yes?”
4575
4576As things were, without the Sanctuary being liberated from the barrier, any explosion inside of it would be fatal.
4577
4578Otto’s proposal was simple. To avoid that explosion, Subaru, the ember in question, would be sent outside it. This done, negotiating the release of the villagers held hostage would not be particularly difficult.
4579
4580“The problem is whether we can do it. As they say, ‘easier said than done.’”
4581
4582“You say that as a quote, much like Garfiel. Either way, I shall state you need not be concerned about that matter. I already have a highly reassuring sympathizer.”
4583
4584“Sympathizer?”
4585
4586“Yes. Thanks to this, I am able to learn many things even while on the run. Even if I hear things from other living creatures, complex human relations and changes in emotional states are a bit much, you see.”
4587
4588It was less—even blessings have their limits—than the difference in priorities between different living things.
4589
4590However, he was a little surprised by the existence of a sympathizer. The Sanctuary apparently wasn’t all on the same page. He could understand the sentiment, though—wanting to spectacularly hurl the ember away before it set off the powder house that the Sanctuary had become.
4591
4592“Just escape, huh?”
4593
4594“Yes, that is best, I think. I understand your wanting to tell Lady Emilia you are safe and sound in person, but…”
4595
4596“I do feel like that, of course…”
4597
4598He had no objection to Otto’s plan. He could even endure Otto’s worry and consideration for Emilia. However, the reason he hesitated to simply run for it was something else entirely.
4599
4600“At any rate, I’d like to meet this sympathizer. If I’m gonna make a run for it, it has to be while Emilia challenges the Trial… In other words, it’s now or never. That’s the idea, right?”
4601
4602“That makes it a short discussion, Mr. Natsuki…truly rare for you. The sympathizer is waiting for us outside of the forest. First, let us proceed that way. Please do not stray.”
4603
4604Acknowledging Subaru’s judgment, Otto listened attentively as he headed toward the forest. He had no doubt activated the power of the blessing of the spoken word, lending his ears to the words of the living creatures in the area.
4605
4606“———”
4607
4608From time to time, Otto’s mouth let slip sounds of a sort that should never have come from a human being. The blessing seemed to function by matching his wavelength with those of the other parties when he spoke. It was like communicating with bats via ultrasonic waves, something that tugged at him a fair bit.
4609
4610They moved to rendezvous with the sympathizer as he awaited Otto’s negotiations. The thought of traversing a forest in the deep night, relying on the words of insects and small animals with very different points of view, depleted his morale far more than he’d expected.
4611
4612“Don’t tell me they’re guiding us to burrows people can’t pass through…”
4613
4614“Certainly they are not people. But this toil has come to an end.”
4615
4616As the tired Subaru took long breaths, Otto, his hair smeared with leaves, replied thus. When Subaru responded to the optimistic words by lifting his head, he saw a faint bonfire straight ahead of them—and made out the presence of the settlement.
4617
4618If the bonfire was there, Emilia was conducting the Trial at the tomb. By rights, he wanted to race over there to be at her side, but—
4619
4620“…Can’t do that, huh. So where’s this sympathizer you spoke of?”
4621
4622“This is the rendezvous point. She is exceedingly punctual, so she should already be here…”
4623
4624“—You certainly took your time. I thought I would become an old woman while I waited.”
4625
4626“—Eh?”
4627
4628Subaru gasped when a voice suddenly interrupted their conversation.
4629
4630He felt the grass part as a person approached. When he turned his face that way, a pink-haired girl emerged, pushing her way through a thicket that very moment. She brushed the hem of her short skirt. And then—
4631
4632“Though even an elderly Ram would be adorable, I am sure.”
4633
4634These words spoken, Ram turned toward Subaru and Otto, snorting in her usual manner.
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640(2)
4641
4642
4643When they arrived at the rendezvous point with the sympathizer, it was none other than Ram who appeared.
4644
4645Stunned by that fact, Subaru was frozen in place as Ram’s pink eyes narrowed. The dangerous look in her eyes made him swallow his saliva, whereupon Subaru quickly glanced at Otto, standing beside him.
4646
4647“…Otto, on three, we split up and run. Your job’s to cry out in a loud voice and draw her off. Mine’s to be quiet, wordless like a snake. Any objections?”
4648
4649“I have nothing but objections! For that matter, why are you taking such a guarded posture…”
4650
4651“Idiot, you were followed. Look at Ram’s eyes. She’s planning to kill us, no mistake. Trust me. They’re the same eyes as when I messed up back at the mansion.”
4652
4653“Trust you, because you’re a man that people regard with bloodlust on a daily basis?!”
4654
4655In a small voice, Subaru contrived to flee, but Otto’s reaction was far too dulled. Against Ram, his poor intuition was a fatal flaw. Unfortunately, Otto would perish.
4656
4657“And when you die, I will carve your dying will upon my breast and see that the people of the Sanctuary are freed…”
4658
4659“May we set the games aside and advance the conversation? Wasted time leads to a wasted life.”
4660
4661“This useless treatment makes it sound like I am already dead either way!”
4662
4663Otto persisted against Ram’s bluntness, but her response to his behavior was a frighteningly cold gaze. Torn apart by that gaze, Otto tragically sank in an instant.
4664
4665Watching the one-sided interaction, Subaru went, “At any rate,” and continued his words with,
4666
4667“Even with his life in extreme peril, I don’t see Otto nervous…so what, you’re the sympathizer?”
4668
4669“I object to the ring of the word ‘sympathizer.’ I am the instigator.”
4670
4671“Man, Otto really comes off like a familiar here…”
4672
4673The familiar concerned seemed dissatisfied with being treated as such, but Subaru took his lack of objection as assent. Whatever you wanted to call it, Ram apparently really was lending Otto a hand.
4674
4675In other words, she didn’t want an explosion in the Sanctuary either, and thus intended to let Subaru escape outside—
4676
4677“I can’t say I ever expected Ram and Otto to team up…”
4678
4679“I suppose you did not. However, facts are facts. Accept them.”
4680
4681“I could do that, but it’s more natural for me to see this from a different point of view.”
4682
4683“———”
4684
4685“You letting me escape, that’s an instruction from Roswaal, isn’t it?”
4686
4687When Subaru’s question pressed further, Ram was silent as her expression froze over.
4688
4689Ram independently cooperating with him would have made his chest heat up quite a bit, but Subaru knew intimately that she wasn’t prone to acting in such a convenient manner. Ram’s actions were fundamentally based on her loyalty toward Roswaal. Accordingly, it was proper to think that Roswaal’s intentions always rested behind her every action.
4690
4691“———”
4692
4693“No denial, huh? Not sure if Otto knew that, though.”
4694
4695“I have made a deal regarding you, Mr. Natsuki. She shall not send your head flying.”
4696
4697“Meaning it’s Ram who approached you, huh? If that’s Roswaal’s instruction, too, did he tell you to do anything else? What’s his thinking behind sending you?”
4698
4699“…For Barusu, blood flows through you rather quickly, doesn’t it?”
4700
4701Accepting Otto’s defense of himself, Subaru’s certainty deepened, which caused Ram to sigh deeply. He thought the sigh contained a whiff of both exasperation and exhaustion.
4702
4703“This behavior really ain’t like you.”
4704
4705“That is Ram’s line. It is strange that you can be this calm after being confined somewhere beyond everyone’s knowledge…or rather, quite creepy.”
4706
4707“Don’t say creepy; that hurts. Besides, I can only look at it calmly ’cause it came after a big, hard laugh.”
4708
4709He had to grudgingly admit that the exchange with Otto just prior did much to restore his spirits. Between pep and bravado, Subaru was without doubt on the pep side of the coin at present. So while the pep lasted—
4710
4711“I want an answer to my earlier question. I’ll base what I decide on that.”
4712
4713“What to do? Here, is not fleeing the only option? Mr. Natsuki, to put it bluntly, if someone spots or finds you, the situation becomes worst case, does it not?”
4714
4715“I get what you’re saying. I’m incredibly grateful that you came to help me. But I’ll never win anything if I let things end with only the other guy landing a punch.”
4716
4717Otto’s opinion hadn’t changed since the outset: He should wholeheartedly flee. However, Subaru knew the situation would only deteriorate. He had to gamble in order to break the deadlock.
4718
4719And, as dealers for wagers went, the Ram standing before him worked just fine.
4720
4721Faced with the resolve in Subaru’s gaze, Ram’s long-lashed eyelids gently fell. And then—
4722
4723“…Yes, it is as you say. Assisting Barusu is Master Roswaal’s instruction. Setting eyes upon Otto for that purpose was Ram’s own personal judgment, however.”
4724
4725“So he fit the bill in your eyes, huh.”
4726
4727“I merely reasoned that without a competent handler, Otto would die for nothing.”
4728
4729“Ugh… Can’t deny that!”
4730
4731“Well, deny it anyway!!”
4732
4733Otto shouted in anger, but in light of the background circumstances, Ram’s guess was correct. Having blown off Garf’s demand, he saw no path for Otto to survive without Ram’s cooperation.
4734
4735In that case, prolonged confinement would have probably left Subaru crippled.
4736
4737“It would seem Ram’s greatness has sunken into you.”
4738
4739“Accepting it is off in another dimension, though… Besides, I want to ask you something more. If you’re obeying Roswaal’s instructions, were they to get me outside?”
4740
4741“…His instructions were, Aid him. But, in the present Sanctuary circumstances, you understand that getting you outside is the optimal plan, Barusu?”
4742
4743“You’re certainly right about that— How did you plan to get me out?”
4744
4745If the powder house was on the verge of an explosion, just how did you plan to carry the ember out? At Subaru’s question, Ram folded her arms. “It is simple,” she prefaced before saying, “Garf cannot leave the tomb during the time Lady Emilia challenges the Trial. We need to simply mount Barusu on his land dragon and get him beyond the barrier while still outside of Garf’s sight.”
4746
4747“That really is simple. Sure you want to pull that without a double for me or something?”
4748
4749“Do not complain. At times like this, simple is best.”
4750
4751Immediately turning her back on him, Ram meant to lead Subaru in the direction of his escape. Obeying her instructions and breaking away from the Sanctuary as soon as possible was the right call—if the Sanctuary was the only issue, at least.
4752
4753But it was not so. Therefore, to arrive at other correct solutions—
4754
4755“—Ram, change of plans. Running comes later.”
4756
4757“Mr. Natsuki?! What are you saying?!”
4758
4759“I’m not saying I won’t run. But with Garfiel at the tomb, it’s a chance to do something besides just running, ain’t it? A chance to do something else without anyone butting in.”
4760
4761When Otto let out a shriek, Subaru strongly thrust a finger toward him. The gesture pressed Otto into silence; in his place, Ram looked back toward Subaru.
4762
4763“And just what do you intend to do?”
4764
4765With a calm, collected tone of voice and eyes betraying no emotion, she questioned the intent behind Subaru’s statement.
4766
4767Subaru exhaled deeply at that gaze, and the corners of his mouth twisted as he replied.
4768
4769“—I want to pick up where we got interrupted three days ago.”
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775(3)
4776
4777
4778“—Roswaal, this time, let’s talk without you hiding anything.”
4779
4780Subaru was the first to open his mouth, letting those words fly. Roswaal narrowed his pair of heterochromatic eyes.
4781
4782His injured body resting on the bed in his bedroom at the Ryuzu residence, Roswaal betrayed no sign of surprise at the sudden arrival of this rare guest. It was almost as if he knew Subaru would come.
4783
4784Indeed, his deep nod seemed only to support that conclusion as he spoke in greeting.
4785
4786“A reunion after three days—a miraculous return at that—there is a rather dangerous air about you, is there nooooot?”
4787
4788“No jokes. Right now I don’t have any time for foolin’ around. I don’t care how badly you’re hurt. I’m ready to use force if I have to.”
4789
4790“I see. I suppose three days of suffering will do that to someone. No, no, noooo, even if I speak words of praise for this, it shall only disgust you, I am sure. Let us get to the point, shall we?”
4791
4792The sight of Subaru clenching his teeth with no margin for error made a smile come over Roswaal as he shook his head side to side. After that, his eyes shifted to the closed door behind Subaru as he said,
4793
4794“Ram let you through, yes? I did give that girl instructions to aid you, but…”
4795
4796“Yeah. That’s why she brought me here without any fuss. If you ask me if I wanna run, I’d probably tell you yes, but I pushed that choice down the road.”
4797
4798“—Really.”
4799
4800Roswaal closed one eye as he replied. Under the gaze of his open yellow eye, Subaru lightly moistened his lips.
4801
4802—He’d come to speak with Roswaal, putting fleeing the Sanctuary on the back burner.
4803
4804Naturally, Otto had objected vociferously, asserting that it would only put Subaru in greater danger, but Ram had set the stage at Subaru’s request. Paying due attention to the fine details, she had brought him there, to the stage built for a conversation with Roswaal—beyond the Sanctuary residents’ prying eyes.
4805
4806“I’ll ask you this, Roswaal. It’s three days late, but are you gonna claim you changed your mind about your promise?”
4807
4808“Strictly speaking, I had intended for the promise I made to be effective for that night alone…but it is fine. I am not a spirit mage, after all. I have no interest in nitpicking the fine detaaaails.”
4809
4810Originally, Roswaal had promised to speak no lies in the discussion they were to have had that night. He had sworn that, though he might remain silent about matters inconvenient to him, the words he spoke would be the truth.
4811
4812He’d make use of that. Ironically, it was just like the Roswaal from the last time around had said.
4813
4814“I understand the situation in the Sanctuary, and the danger of me being here. That’s why I want to ask you about the mansion as a major precondition of my leaving here.”
4815
4816“Hmm, about the mansion, you ask? If it is something within my understaaaanding…”
4817
4818“More like you’re the only guy who can give me an answer— What I wanna ask about is Beatrice. Why is she in the mansi— No.”
4819
4820There, Subaru cut off his own word, interrupting his question. He couldn’t ask it that way. Roswaal had already given a similar question the slip once before. He hated to follow Roswaal’s words of advice once again, but he needed to pose his questions “well.”
4821
4822Things were decisively different than the last time around. He needed a question Roswaal couldn’t gloss over—
4823
4824“…I’ll change how I phrase the question. Is she, is Beatrice…a Witch Cultist?”
4825
4826Choosing his words, Subaru paused, endured the palpitation of his heart, and posed the question.
4827
4828The decisive difference from the previous time around was that Subaru knew Beatrice possessed that magic tome. Namely, he harbored a suspicion that she might be connected to the Witch Cult.
4829
4830“———”
4831
4832Roswaal, receiving Subaru’s question in silence, sank into thought for a time.
4833
4834That silence felt detestably long, further accelerating Subaru’s heart.
4835
4836Finally, before the nervous Subaru, he exhaled and said,
4837
4838“Why do you think that Beatrice be a Witch Cultist?”
4839
4840“…Because I’ve seen her room.”
4841
4842“And by seen, you mean…?”
4843
4844“Because! She… The book! Because she has a Gospel…!”
4845
4846Subaru’s voice was tinged with anger. He was angry at having to say aloud even the part he did not wish to speak. The raw bitterness in his shout revealed the real reason Subaru wished to pose that question.
4847
4848Beatrice, clutching the Gospel to her chest, shouting that she obeyed its notations as she rejected Subaru; if she was truly a mad devotee of the Gospel, instigator of the tragedy at the mansion—
4849
4850“—If that time comes, she’ll be our…my enemy.”
4851
4852He’d see Beatrice as an enemy, as an obstacle that had to be removed.
4853
4854“Strong words. Truly words of resolve.”
4855
4856Roswaal nodded deeply at Subaru’s declaration. Then, he closed his open eye.
4857
4858“…Though the pain upon your face makes such words less convincing.”
4859
4860“—!”
4861
4862“You having to be pitted against the girl is such a terrible tale. Certainly to me, having seen you two smile and play together so. Therefore, I wish to extend a hand of salvation.”
4863
4864“A hand of salvation? You, to me? …That’s like, top-level worldwide fishy.”
4865
4866Feeling something raging inside of him, Subaru’s cheek twitched as he wrung out his voice. Roswaal no doubt saw right through the bluff, yet he said not one disparaging word, merely raising a finger as he said, “Certainly, the book you saw is very similar to the Gospels that Witch Cultists possess. It is no fault of your own that you suspect Beatrice as a result. But I guarantee this—”
4867
4868“Guarantee…?”
4869
4870“That girl is not a Witch Cultist. She has nothing to do with those hurling themselves over the Great Waterfalls in search of love that does not exist. Though it is true that the book is of a similar nature.”
4871
4872“—!! Not the Witch Cult…! You mean it?!”
4873
4874Gazing with eyes open wide, Subaru leaped at Roswaal’s response.
4875
4876It was pretty much the first piece of good news for Subaru that time around. Though the fact that it was Roswaal’s guarantee bore its own whiff of concern, his vow to speak the truth made up for that.
4877
4878“If Beatrice isn’t part of the Witch Cult…then…”
4879
4880Then, there was no reason it was an irreconcilable conflict. He didn’t have to give up on her—
4881
4882“W-wait! I don’t wanna get happy over just that. The problem isn’t what flag she’s under. If she’s not part of the Witch Cult, what is that book? Why does she have a Gospel?”
4883
4884“I suppose saying it is from an archive of forbidden books where numerous magic tomes are gathered…would be too much of a stretch. So I shall reply plainly… That book is not a Gospel.”
4885
4886“It’s not…? But she definitely called the book a Gospel.”
4887
4888“Because it does not have a proper name. Hence, she called it via the name used for the inferior product.”
4889
4890Even then, Beatrice’s rejection lingered in his ears. Subaru refuted Roswaal with that difficult-to-forget shout in mind. With a knowing look, he said to Subaru, “If I may?” and continued his words with,
4891
4892“I do not know how much of which you are aware, but the Gospels possessed by Witch Cultists are incomplete. The number of notations is limited, their contents vague, varying depending upon the interpretation. To have such an unfriendly tome determine the path of the possessor’s fate…is rather arbitrary, is it not?”
4893
4894“…You’re crazy detailed about this. All I’d heard was that it was holy writ that prophesized the future.”
4895
4896“Witch Cultists can gush forth from anywhere, particularly Sanctuaries connected to a Witch such as that which I administer. It is not merely once or twice that I have skirmished with them. I have found traces of their tomes amid the cinders of their corpses. However, I know they are frauds because only the possessor may read their contents.”
4897
4898“I’ve had that experience once…”
4899
4900Subaru, too, possessed a single Gospel, but he wasn’t able to understand its contents. It was like staring at cursive handwriting from a foreign land; the character information wasn’t being conveyed to his brain. Even at present, when he tried to remember the single page he had seen, not even a portion floated into his head.
4901
4902“It feels a lot like the ID-blocking robe’s effect… In other words, it might not be common, but books like that aren’t super-rare either. So, you’re saying it’s not strange that Beatrice has one, too?”
4903
4904“—No, the tome Beatrice possesses is a complete edition. It is a magical tome that records the true future, of which only two volumes exist in the whole of the world. It is the closest thing to a Tome of Wisdom that currently exists.”
4905
4906With his eyes closed, Roswaal spoke the name of the book, which Subaru didn’t recognize.
4907
4908Then, a moment after it became clear exactly what book Beatrice possessed—suddenly, Subaru’s body stiffened, feeling like the air in the room had suddenly gotten colder.
4909
4910The cause was Roswaal, head hung just before him. The ghastly aura emanating from him made Subaru draw in his breath.
4911
4912“Ros…waal…?”
4913
4914“Sorry. It seems I was recalling an amusing memory for a short while.”
4915
4916“…I-if that just now was a funny memory, slipping up and asking about old stories seems like a really bad idea.”
4917
4918“There will be other opportunities to speak of unamusing old tales. At present, time is limited, is it not?”
4919
4920Abruptly, his mood seemed to soften, his smile dispersing the strained air about them.
4921
4922The relaxation of the atmosphere made strength drain from Subaru’s body as well, but his horror at the abnormal demeanor did not vanish. However, Subaru bit down the persisting horror with his back teeth, forcing his mind to right itself.
4923
4924Every moment that passed brought the Trial closer to an end, and so, too, Garfiel’s return.
4925
4926A sense of duty to finish the discussion before that happened burned within Subaru as he turned to face Roswaal once more.
4927
4928“I’d really like to ask for the details about this Tome of Wisdom, but right now the gist will do. What I need to know is how do I convince the Beatrice with that book to back down?”
4929
4930“Perhaps if you broke into tears and begged, she might listen to you?”
4931
4932“I said no joking around! I’m not asking you to be funny. This is a serious question.”
4933
4934“I did not intend it as a particularly frivolous reply, mind you…”
4935
4936Bringing the obstinate Beatrice around was an absolutely irreplaceable component of breaking through the calamity arising at the mansion. Even if the option of taking her and fleeing had vanished, he’d be at a marked advantage if he had her cooperation.
4937
4938They could shelter the noncombatants, Rem and Petra, in the archive of forbidden books and jump them to Earlham Village.
4939
4940“Beyond that, even if Frederica were to become hostile, that girl would surely fend her off without difficulty.”
4941
4942“…I don’t particularly suspect Frederica as an enemy.”
4943
4944“Oh my, you seemed to suspect her due to the crystal incident. Your opinion changed at some point?”
4945
4946“…Yeah, that’s right, it did.”
4947
4948“A rather uncertain reply, no? If you are concerned, take Ram. Surely she will not refuse.”
4949
4950Subaru had only cleared up his suspicions of Frederica based on the memories of the Subaru who had returned to the mansion. From Roswaal’s perspective, Subaru’s two worries for his return to the mansion surely appeared to be Frederica’s rebellious intent and Beatrice’s possession of a certain book.
4951
4952Accordingly, proposing that Ram accompany him was a natural decision. Aside from the point that Subaru had already tried that and failed—
4953
4954“—Roswaal said, ‘Ask your questions.’”
4955
4956“…Huh?”
4957
4958As Subaru sank into thought, the abrupt statement made his jaw fall open. Roswaal sat up from lying on his side in bed, looked up at Subaru, and repeated himself.
4959
4960“If you remain concerned about the matter, upon your return to the mansion, tell her, ‘Roswaal said, Ask your questions.’ When Beatrice hears this, she will surely respond.”
4961
4962“That’s…”
4963
4964He blinked. Subaru remembered hearing those weighty words before.
4965
4966The first time around that loop, just before setting out from the Sanctuary to return to the mansion, Ram told him those words, hailing from Roswaal after their relationship had worsened.
4967
4968The shock of death had caused him to forget them, and he had not remembered the words on the last, and second, time around, but—
4969
4970“…I see. You do not believe these words are sufficient.”
4971
4972“W-wait. Insufficient, that’s… Nah, before that, it’s just…”
4973
4974“Then I shall continue. Or perhaps, this way of speaking it would be surer footing?”
4975
4976Roswaal ignored Subaru’s confusion; indeed, a smile came over him. Then, in his usual manner, he closed one eye, seeing right through Subaru with his yellow eye and speaking thus:
4977
4978“—Simply tell her you are That Person.”
4979
4980“That Person…?”
4981
4982“Make Beatrice ask this of you, and affirm that it is so. Do this, and she will most certainly be your ally, sure to lending you her power without reservation.”
4983
4984He firmly declared this, his words infused with powerful conviction. When that conviction caused Subaru to look back into Roswaal’s eye, the tranquil yellow glint therein betrayed none of his thoughts.
4985
4986Still, if that all turned out to be true, then the words he’d been told to speak were simply that powerful.
4987
4988“What’s…up with that? How can you say that so confidently?”
4989
4990“Because to that girl, to Beatrice, it is a pact she is unable to defy.”
4991
4992“—A pact.”
4993
4994When the word made his eardrums tremble, Subaru felt his smoldering anger rekindled once more.
4995
4996Pact, vow, covenant, promise—just how much, how far did these bind one’s heart?
4997
4998“Her staying in the mansion…in the archive of forbidden books, was all due to a pact, I heard? What kind of pact did you two form…?”
4999
5000“You misunderstand, Subaru. No pact has been formed between Beatrice and me whatsoever.”
5001
5002“…What?”
5003
5004To Subaru’s question, posed as he trembled with anger, Roswaal refuted with a sideways shake of his head. Then, as Subaru stood dumbfounded, Roswaal touched the bandage wrapped around his chest as he said,
5005
5006“I shall repeat myself. No pact-based relationship exists between Beatrice and me. She is under the same roof because our mutual interests coincide… Her pact to protect the archive of forbidden books was formed between her and a different individual.”
5007
5008“Someone else…?! Then, who the heck was it!”
5009
5010“It is best you ask her. That is a question for Beatrice herself. It is not for me to speak of.”
5011
5012Roswaal’s reply, in contrast to Subaru’s rage, gradually caused the latter to lose its heat. Roswaal’s demeanor and reply made Subaru go “Shit!” as he strongly kicked the floor.
5013
5014“This again! She tells me to ask you; you tell me to ask her! Stop making me run around in circles! I want to know the answer, damn it!”
5015
5016“I have handed you the key so that you may arrive at your answer. All that remains is for you to place it into the keyhole and turn it. I shall not permit crudeness such as peeking into the box…rather, the archive, on the sly.”
5017
5018Unexpectedly, Roswaal asserted his own view in a most straightforward manner.
5019
5020Clenching his teeth at the obstinate stance, Subaru forced his resentment down to the bottom of his belly.
5021
5022“…Based on the state of affairs up to yesterday, Lady Emilia should finally be exiting the tomb…regardless of her success or failure. So what shaaaall you do?”
5023
5024Perhaps he’d consciously put a lid on it up to that point, but now, Roswaal spoke in a blatantly jester-like tone.
5025
5026It annoyed Subaru, but he had a point. Timewise, he was right on the edge, a half day left until the deadline when the mansion would be attacked. Any longer, and he wouldn’t make it even with Patlash running full-speed.
5027
5028The forces available for repelling the calamity of the twin raiders consisted of Frederica back at the mansion, Otto and Subaru set to return to it, and if they added Ram—
5029
5030“…Is it true that Beatrice will go along with what you said just now?”
5031
5032“I made a vow that I would speak no lie. At the very least, it is what I believe.”
5033
5034“If it doesn’t work, I don’t care what anyone says, I’m punching you in the side of your face. Remember that.”
5035
5036For once Subaru’s one-sided promise made Roswaal’s eyes go round. Of course, if Subaru failed, his life was forfeited. It was a promise that would be gone the next time around.
5037
5038But Subaru would remember. That was what he was declaring, then and there.
5039
5040“Understood. Do as you like. Should you and Beatrice pair together, it shall likely be of great aid for the issues enveloping the Sanctuary as well.”
5041
5042“Don’t lay deep stuff like that on me when I’m leaving. Not like you plan on talking anymore either way.”
5043
5044“Surely you can allooooow me this much— After all, it seems I am not up to the task.”
5045
5046Averting his gaze, the tone of Roswaal’s voice fell slightly as he whispered. When Subaru, unable to clearly make out the latter half, prompted him with “What was that?” he shrugged his shoulders.
5047
5048“I was speaking to myself. Ah, please set your reluctance aside. If you fail due to being late, you cannot fulfill your promise to punch me?”
5049
5050“…Roswaal, let me ask you one last thing.”
5051
5052“—Please do.”
5053
5054Subaru refused to go along with the jesting demeanor, straightening his back as he stared right at Roswaal. Receiving that sharp gaze, Roswaal beheld Subaru in his differently colored eyes.
5055
5056Beholding Roswaal in return, Subaru posed the final question of the evening.
5057
5058“You’re not…our enemy or anything, are you, Roswaal?”
5059
5060“———”
5061
5062After a pause, Roswaal answered…
5063
5064“Of course not— You are all…my allies.”
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070(4)
5071
5072
5073With the secret talks concluded, Subaru headed for a rendezvous point outside the Sanctuary.
5074
5075There, the arrangement was for Subaru to meet Otto and Ram, with Patlash in tow, other preparations for his escape already at an end. Sometimes sneakily, sometimes boldly, Subaru hurried along his path.
5076
5077“Haaa… Shit, my side hurts…”
5078
5079However, it was a stretch to say Subaru’s hurried gait was in good form.
5080
5081His three-day imprisonment was the cause. Both the environment and the food were poor, leaving his debilitated body more weakened than he had thought. But he’d save his sob stories for later. If he returned to the mansion, a far harsher situation awaited him.
5082
5083“Even if it’s as Roswaal said…”
5084
5085Even if Beatrice responded to Subaru’s call, it was incalculable whether she could truly oppose Elsa and company. Either way, Subaru’s duty wouldn’t come to an end just by getting back to the mansion. If anything, there he could finally begin to fight.
5086
5087“———”
5088
5089When he looked at his right wrist, there was a handkerchief tightly tied to it. Never having been removed during his confinement, the handkerchief had been blackened, and the fraying and bloodstains really stood out. Even so, his promise to return it remained unblemished. Strength surged within him. Once again, the effect of that promise lent him strength.
5090
5091“…Just from that.”
5092
5093Even as pacts and vows rubbed his mind the wrong way, Subaru’s own promise was a pillar of strength to him.
5094
5095According to the talk with Roswaal, Beatrice was bound by her own pact. To her, not a human but a spirit, a pact likely held far stronger, weightier meaning than it did to Subaru—
5096
5097“What the hell are ‘pacts’ to me anyway…”
5098
5099The various promises that had reached Subaru’s ears to date rose in the back of his mind: the pact between Emilia and Puck, the pact binding Beatrice to the archive of forbidden books, the vow Roswaal had made that very evening, the Covenant between the Kingdom of Lugunica and the Dragon, the promise between Subaru and Petra—
5100
5101And what Subaru had said to Rem, and what Rem had cast upon Subaru like a curse—
5102
5103“—Mr. Natsuki!”
5104
5105The voice hurled at him from the side brought Subaru, running like a madman, to a halt.
5106
5107When he looked over, out of breath, Otto was waving him over, and Ram was standing beside him. Apparently, he’d gone past the rendezvous point while astray in his own thoughts.
5108
5109Wiping off his sweat, he headed over to them, and between them was Patlash, too, with luggage on her back. When Subaru saw that preparations were already in order, he let out a long breath.
5110
5111“What is wrong? When I thought, he’s finally here, I was concerned when you ran right past us.”
5112
5113“…S-sorry. A lot on my mind. My bad.”
5114
5115“Barusu not playing mischief upon Otto? It is worse than I feared.”
5116
5117“I would like to object to the basis of that judgment!”
5118
5119When Subaru linked up with them, the pair greeted him in their usual manner. But with no time to spare, Subaru did not play along, which made both knit their brows in suspicion.
5120
5121“You were speaking with Master Roswaal, were you not? Why, then, is your face so clouded?”
5122
5123“Can you quit it with the assumption everyone’s happy to talk to Roswaal…?”
5124
5125“But you are making a rather dissatisfied face. You resolved to meet with the Marquis in spite of the danger. Can you please stop acting as if nothing was gained?”
5126
5127“There was a lot gained. There was, but…”
5128
5129Is what I dug up a good thing? he pondered belatedly. But when he thought about it, there had been gains, too.
5130
5131Of course, one was the possibility of breaking open the stalemate. Now that he had gained a countermeasure plan, Subaru wouldn’t have to face giving up without being able to accomplish anything like the last time around.
5132
5133He might be able to prevent the calamity at the mansion, rescue Rem and Petra, and even fulfill his goal of improving relations with Beatrice. And yet—
5134
5135“…Why does my chest feel this queasy?”
5136
5137If he made an ally out of Beatrice and saved Frederica, they could deal with the Sanctuary’s issues, too. If she exposed the mastermind behind her actions, all they had to do was beat the Trial to take care of the other problems.
5138
5139“The logic’s sound. So why am I…”
5140
5141“Sorry to interrupt when you are so troubled, but time is an issue. We cannot wait any longer.”
5142
5143Mercilessly, Otto sliced Subaru’s indecision apart. His judgment was heartless, but his words were correct. Subaru hesitating at that juncture wouldn’t resolve anything.
5144
5145Everything else hinged on first slipping out of the Sanctuary and returning to the mansion.
5146
5147“Bringing the dragon carriage would attract too much attention. This means I shall be riding Patlash with you, Mr. Natsuki. You do not mind?”
5148
5149“It’ll be real bad for you if you stay, so no obje…ah, wait.”
5150
5151When Otto was ready to beckon Patlash by hand to adopt a mounting posture, Subaru made him wait. Then, when Subaru looked behind him, Ram, standing right there, asked “What?” as she narrowed her eyes.
5152
5153“When we get out of the Sanctuary, we’re heading straight for the mansion. We can’t leave Frederica as things are. But Otto and I aren’t really…”
5154
5155“You’re really lacking in combat capacity— In other words, you want Ram with you?”
5156
5157“I talked to Roswaal about it. He said you’d come…which is very reassuring.”
5158
5159If he managed to persuade Beatrice, and Frederica lent him her strength, and he added Ram on top of that, Subaru was fairly confident that would be the maximum possible fighting strength he could prepare.
5160
5161When Subaru made his request, portraying it as the best option, Ram fell into thought briefly, immediately exhaling.
5162
5163“It cannot be helped.”
5164
5165“You’re sure?”
5166
5167“Master Roswaal did command me to aid Barusu.”
5168
5169Her acceptance, far easier gained than he had expected, bewildered Subaru all the more for it. But Ram folded her arms. “However,” she said, continuing, “I am fine with going with you, but how? With Ram, that makes three people for one land dragon.”
5170
5171“…Ah…”
5172
5173“Even if Barusu and Otto are only half a man in human terms, your physical weight is that of full men. Even for a land dragon, it is difficult to carry three people.”
5174
5175“You called me half a man?!”
5176
5177Ignoring Otto’s lament, Subaru clutched his head, seeing that Ram’s view was sound.
5178
5179He hadn’t thought about the physical means. Given Ram’s light body weight, adding her probably meant Patlash could still run with ease, but in that case, the way they’d be riding was—
5180
5181“Considering safety, it’d be a Ram Sandwich between me and Otto…then?”
5182
5183“Incidentally, there is also the option of one of us running rather than riding.”
5184
5185“In that case, considering fatigue and physical endurance, it’d definitely have to be Otto…”
5186
5187The choice would make for a particularly tragic scene. Of course, Otto vociferously would protest—Subaru heard no such voice. Finding this quite unnatural, Subaru and Ram gave him a suspicious look.
5188
5189Receiving the pair’s gazes, Otto’s cheeks were hard as he glared in the direction of the next day’s sun.
5190
5191At the end of his gaze, there was the bonfire that illuminated the settlement—
5192
5193“—Ain’t you all havin’ a nice lil’ stroll ’n’ chat. Why don’t ya include me after I’ve come all this way?”
5194
5195An orange-hued figure walked between them and the flickering red flames.
5196
5197—A figure audibly clenching his sharp fangs, a smile coming over him, as a ferocious, ghastly aura emanated from him.
5198
5199“———”
5200
5201Instantly, Patlash let out a low growl, her anger toward the figure clear. The sight of the proud land dragon preparing for battle deepened the figure’s smile, his delight deepening still.
5202
5203“Ha! Got whipped that much and not even a flinch. Fine woman, that land dragon. It’s that whole ‘The more she shines, the farther she is from Magrizza’ thing.”
5204
5205“Garfiel…”
5206
5207Subaru wrung out the word as the appearance of the figure—of Garfiel—made his body tremble.
5208
5209Why was he there? Such a basic question clawed at his trembling heart.
5210
5211The sight of him, the direct cause of his confinement, made him remember the darkness of those three days. The fear came back again, too. He touched his shoulders; he clenched his teeth; and driving back his terror, he lifted his head.
5212
5213“…Right now, you’re on duty as a representative. Should you really be wasting time in a place like this?”
5214
5215“Me, I’m the protector o’ these people of the Sanctuary. So if there’s someone threatenin’ ’em, of course I’m doin’ my real job. Ya never shook off the eyes of the Sanctuary.”
5216
5217“The Sanctuary’s eyes…?”
5218
5219“I’m sayin’ stuff comes right to me. So where the hell d’ya think yer goin’, huh?”
5220
5221Crinkling his nose, Garfiel asked Subaru what he was up to. Subaru hesitated to give the question a straight answer. But—
5222
5223“—From here, we are getting Barusu out of the Sanctuary. Having him here is as much trouble for you as for us, so is this not more convenient for you, Garf?”
5224
5225“…Ram.”
5226
5227“I shall say it once: this is your mess, Garf. Enough that I would appreciate hearing thanks for cleaning it up in your place.”
5228
5229Puffing up her chest, Ram provocatively conveyed the plan to Garfiel. For an instant, Subaru felt that was a very dangerous posture, but he held his tongue, judging that she’d probably chosen correctly.
5230
5231Ram’s point of view was correct. Surely, Garfiel, too, understood that Subaru’s presence in the Sanctuary could only lead to an explosion. Getting him outside without an explosion was therefore a good plan.
5232
5233Accordingly, Garfiel plucked at his own head in annoyance and responded.
5234
5235“So ya see right through me, huh. Not a cute woman. Well, nothin’ wrong with that…”
5236
5237“…Meaning, you’re considering letting us go?”
5238
5239The words spat out along with a sigh made Subaru’s eyes widen as he saw a glimmer of hope. The way he took that made Garfiel go “Aa?” with a sullen growl.
5240
5241“Ya don’t just smell o’ the Witch, ya smell of trouble. Me, I do get why leavin’ ya here ain’t convenient. But put another way, I gotta consider ‘Hoshin was Banan’s setting sun’.”
5242
5243“Is that so? Another mystery phrase that doesn’t make sense to me, but what you’re getting at is…”
5244
5245Erasing the fact of his imprisonment aligned with their mutual interests on that single point alone. But when Subaru was relieved, taking Garfiel’s words as a statement that he’d let them go—the other two, stepped to the fore, interrupting his thoughts.
5246
5247“Wh-what’s with you two…?”
5248
5249“I suppose your poor education means you do not understand, Barusu.”
5250
5251“‘Hoshin was Banan’s setting sun’ refers to an anecdote about the legendary trader Hoshin bringing the small nation of Banan to ruin— It refers to giving the opponent two choices: surrender or face all-out attack.”
5252
5253“Surrender or face all-out attack… You don’t mean!”
5254
5255Along with the pair’s statements, the vivid guardedness from Ram and Otto brought an abrupt change in Subaru’s expression. Seeing this, Garfiel folded his arms, loudly cracking the bones of his neck.
5256
5257Then, he bared his sharp fangs, militancy gleaming from his jade eyes.
5258
5259“Garf! What’s the meaning of this? Are you too stupid to understand the meaning of Ram’s words?”
5260
5261“Ya better watch how ya say that stuff, Ram. I might be in love with ya, but that don’t mean I won’t twist yer arm. Look, just get ’im back to where he was before, ’kay?”
5262
5263“M-man, you really want me in a cell. Maybe this sounds like begging for my life, but I really am a coward. Me being here is nothing but bad news, and letting me go is going for the low, low price of free, so shouldn’t we aim for that?”
5264
5265“‘Confusing price for bargain brings ruin.’ That was one of Hoshin’s sayings, too.”
5266
5267Saying something similar to there is nothing more expensive than something offered for free, Garfiel refuted and rejected his proposal. He couldn’t understand the obstinate posture. For what reason was Garfiel so obsessed with Subaru?
5268
5269“Me, I can’t let a shady guy like you outside. Better ya stay inside with me, the strongest guy around.”
5270
5271“That decision might court Master Roswaal’s displeasure. After all, to Master Roswaal, Subaru is—”
5272
5273Cutting off her words there, Ram suggestively glanced sidelong at Subaru. Subaru, ignorant of the gaze’s meaning, was perplexed, whereupon Ram looked back at Garfiel and carried on.
5274
5275“A useless servant… It is best to discard him, yes.”
5276
5277“I’m pretty amazed you can say that in this situation, Big Sis…”
5278
5279The way Ram was covering for him before abandoning him midway made Subaru forget his situation as it depleted his morale. However, the target of the statement took it in a completely different way.
5280
5281“Worsen Roswaal’s mood…?”
5282
5283“———”
5284
5285That instant, Subaru’s entire body went tense, feeling goosebumps all over his flesh. When he looked at them, Ram and Otto’s cheeks had hardened as well, eyes looking forward, warily watching as Garfiel stood before them.
5286
5287“And just how much is that bastard thinkin’ of here and of the old women? He ain’t. That bastard only thinks of himself! Ram! Even you know that!”
5288
5289“Garf, Master Roswaal…”
5290
5291“Shaddap, shaddap, shaddap! The hell do you know about the bastard! Last warning! Hand him over! I’m gonna tie him up, and you two are gonna shut up and wait—”
5292
5293Flying into a rage, Garfiel had no ears with which to hear as he unleashed an angry shout. His ferocious fighting spirit proceeded to surge upward, and along with it, Subaru sensed Garfiel’s very flesh growing all at once.
5294
5295But that instant, as if on reflex, the situation broke into motion.
5296
5297“—Miss Ram!”
5298
5299“Go!!”
5300
5301“Whaaa?!”
5302
5303The same time as Subaru heard the hard-pressed voices, an arm wrapped around Subaru’s body. It was Otto’s. Without asking permission, he hoisted Subaru right up.
5304
5305“Patlash—?!”
5306
5307Patlash ferociously broke into a run, practically scooping Subaru and Otto up onto her back.
5308
5309With Subaru’s eyes wide open from the unexpected turn of events, Otto paid no heed to him, gripping the reins—and Patlash, squatting to raise her speed, darted out of the night-shrouded settlement.
5310
5311“Damn it, ya lil’ minion—!!”
5312
5313“You have no time to be distracted, Garf!”
5314
5315“—!! Won’t let ya get in the way of my vow!!”
5316
5317The voice, bellowing with anger, was snuffed out by the howling gale.
5318
5319Subaru sensed the two forces powerfully exploding, bouncing off one another, but his mind couldn’t catch up. Right next to him, cheeks hard, Otto kept hold of his torso, nothing more. He raised his voice.
5320
5321“W-wait, Otto! Why leave Ram in a place like that?!”
5322
5323“Any longer and you would be in peril! This is my and Miss Ram’s decision!”
5324
5325Shouting back in an angry voice, Subaru gritted his teeth as he squinted behind him. The bonfire had been bowled over, rendering his vision vague. But he could hear angry voices mixed with the sound of ferociously whipping wind.
5326
5327Considering fighting strengths, it was the best choice for holding off a Garfiel turned hostile. But the logical issue wasn’t something his emotions were capable of endorsing.
5328
5329“—!!!”
5330
5331His brain was tied into knots from doubts and confusion when a sharp, high-pitched sound slammed into his eardrums.
5332
5333The source of the sound was very close; in tangible terms, from Otto through his own fingers. The high-pitched sound reverberated throughout the night-shrouded Sanctuary, only to echo twice and then a third time.
5334
5335“Is that finger-whistling some kind of signal?!”
5336
5337“…It is a means I had rather hoped not to employ. I would rather have done without.”
5338
5339“Don’t say deeply suggestive stuff like that! Ram’s still there; any more chaos and…”
5340
5341Colluding with Patlash, Otto had contrived to escape without Subaru’s input. Though he wondered what Otto was still hiding, Subaru, his voice ragged, immediately realized just what it was.
5342
5343“—Aa”
5344
5345It was not to the back but the fore that one light after another was lit along the sprinting land dragon’s path.
5346
5347These were not the red lights of torches but the white lights of crystal lanterns. They were guiding lights, showing the way through the Lost Forest.
5348
5349And the people carrying those guiding lights amid the darkness were—
5350
5351“The people of Earlham Village…”
5352
5353“—I told you. We have reassuring sympathizers!”
5354
5355The blow from the words spoken by Otto made Subaru’s chest tighten.
5356
5357Sympathizers, this was what Otto was calling the people lending a hand to help Subaru. Subaru had thought that Ram was that sympathizer, and that it was Ram alone offering her aid.
5358
5359“—Master Subaru! Please be safe!”
5360
5361The instant he passed one of the lights, the man holding the crystal lantern raised his voice. Naturally, it was a familiar face. It was one of the villagers at the Cathedral, who was yearning to be reunited with his family and placing his hope in Emilia breaking through the Trial.
5362
5363He wasn’t the only one cooperating by any means. The settlement, the forest, held as many allies as it held lights.
5364
5365“You said if they knew, they’d explode…”
5366
5367“And as a matter of fact, they did! So they had me keep quiet to you about it! With Mr. Natsuki escaping, they did not wish to become shackles!”
5368
5369“———”
5370
5371He couldn’t tell what it meant. Otto’s shout, the villagers’ consideration…he couldn’t tell what any of it meant.
5372
5373Why were they doing such a thing? Shackles, who, on whom? There were countless lights floating amid the darkness.
5374
5375“!”
5376
5377Patlash made a short neigh, seemingly to display respect for the devoted villagers that had made the path of light.
5378
5379Even Patlash, who knew the correct path through the Lost Woods, had no guarantee of not being swallowed by the darkness. The white light wiped away that uncertainty, and as she followed it, the land dragon’s speed gradually outstripped that of the wind.
5380
5381“This way! Farther in, Master Subaru!”
5382
5383“Mr. Otto, take good care of Master Subaru!”
5384
5385“Please stop trying to die before us elderly folks, Master Subaru…!”
5386
5387Both bodies and hearts were crouched as many, so many, voices were tossed in Subaru’s direction. The voices reverberated as the villagers desperately, earnestly, wholeheartedly called out Subaru’s name.
5388
5389“Why are you all doing something as stupid as…”
5390
5391“That is not very convincing coming from you, Master Subaru!”
5392
5393Unable to put the emotions filling him in order, the near-lament Subaru let out brought pained smiles. When he looked up, straight ahead was a large, distinctive tree—with multiple villagers standing at its roots.
5394
5395“Go straight from here and you’ll cut straight through the barrier! Then you can get away!”
5396
5397“And you all?!”
5398
5399“We’ll slow down the pursuit! Why, giving Master Subaru time to get away is the least we can do…”
5400
5401The figures numbered five, a group of male youths. The five men were poorly equipped, but even so, they had decided to hold Garfiel off for as many seconds they could with stubbornness and guts.
5402
5403In staying behind, Ram had probably calculated along the same lines as they—
5404
5405“!!!!!”
5406
5407A roar bellowed across the forest, and the next instant, Subaru was swallowed up by a ferocious shockwave.
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413(5)
5414
5415
5416“—..aa”
5417
5418Ting, went the ringing in his ears. Subaru slowly opened his eyes.
5419
5420The instant they opened, his head heavily swayed. He’d fallen to the ground. And yet, his semicircular canals had lost track of the world, and he kept rocking right and left, as if swaying on top of a wave.
5421
5422The world was covered in a dense cloud of dirt. With a heave, something flowed backward from his stomach. It was liquefied food, water, and stomach fluid. It tasted bitter and acidic. He wiped it with his sleeve, laid his head down, and…
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428“—Aa”
5429
5430In the world inclined at ninety degrees, he saw a hole gouged out of the ground, a great broken tree, and a crouching figure.
5431
5432—Subaru saw a single giant tiger covered in golden fur.
5433
5434“———”
5435
5436The ferocious tiger’s body was crouched low. Its jade eyes were looking down at the fallen Subaru.
5437
5438Its body length was about twelve feet long, far larger than the tigers Subaru knew.
5439
5440Its four legs were very thick, and its closed mouth could not contain all the fangs growing therein.
5441
5442At a glance, the visual broadcast the menace that the tiger’s very presence presented.
5443
5444“…uu”
5445
5446The blow, the circumstances, made him think of something very similar he’d recently experienced amid the tragedy at the mansion the last time around—when he’d lost Petra to the attack of a demon beast.
5447
5448“———”
5449
5450Desperately pivoting his head, Subaru turned his eyes to the area around him. At the base of the broken tree lay the young men, sent flying from the shockwave. From very close, he heard Otto’s groaning voice; he sensed Patlash, too.
5451
5452Everyone was alive, if only barely. They hadn’t been allowed to die. After all, their opponent was—
5453
5454“Gar, fi…el…”
5455
5456A distinctive loincloth was still tied around the lower half of his enormous frame. He immediately realized that this was one and the same as that Garfiel wore around his hips. The sight of Frederica’s beast form was in the back of his mind. Simultaneously, the truth of the blood connection between her and Garfiel was laid thoroughly bare.
5457
5458—The ferocious tiger before him was the transfigured Garfiel.
5459
5460In a matter of seconds, Garfiel had broken past Ram, ferociously chasing Subaru and Otto down. As for how much combat strength his bestialized form possessed, all Subaru knew for certain was that no one could help him.
5461
5462It was over, he thought. He could escape no further. But he was strongly determined about one thing alone.
5463
5464“I’ll do as you, say…but just don’t…”
5465
5466Don’t hurt anyone else. Don’t kill anyone else—he declared, just not that.
5467
5468Frederica had proven that however ferocious a bestial form appeared, it was still possible to think logically in that state. He knew Garfiel, having exposed that form to them, was serious. However, Subaru was serious, too.
5469
5470Even if he had to return to that darkness, he didn’t want anyone else to get hurt.
5471
5472—This, from Subaru Natsuki, who could fairly say he feared that darkness more than death.
5473
5474“———”
5475
5476Without a word, he sat up and rose to his feet. The large tiger received his gaze, equally wordless.
5477
5478The tiger simply stared and narrowed the distance. Subaru swallowed, close enough to feel the breath coming from the beast’s snout. He proceeded to await Garfiel’s decision, for him to release the transfiguration and return to his normal fo—
5479
5480“—Eh?”
5481
5482Gently, the world slowed down. In that extreme situation, his brain awakened, moving beyond the limits of comprehension.
5483
5484In that sluggish world, he saw the ferocious tiger raise a front paw high, unleashing its razor-sharp claws. Even if he tried to immediately move his body, the thoughts of his awakened brain would have no effect upon his body.
5485
5486The talons sharper than naked blades would lethally mow Subaru’s torso apart—
5487
5488“—You big idiot!!”
5489
5490The loud voice slammed into his side, and simultaneously, a blow sent Subaru flying.
5491
5492Before his eyes, crimson scattered. The world was still in slow motion. Red blood mixed in with the black of night, and a silhouette cried out in agony as it fell. The silhouette that had shielded Subaru, Otto Suwen…fell.
5493
5494The claw gouged out his chest and abdomen, sending blood gushing out onto Subaru’s cheek.
5495
5496“Wha…”
5497
5498Wound. Fresh blood. Shielded. Great tiger, surrender, darkness. Garfiel, Otto, talons, Return by Death, Petra, transfiguration, demands, why, why, whywhywhy—
5499
5500“Gaaaarfiiiiellll—!!”
5501
5502Subaru, howling with the emotions exploding in his gut, witnessed the ferocious tiger’s wicked deed with bloodshot eyes.
5503
5504His brain seethed with ferocious emotion, fury changing the blood in his body to gasoline. Coursing through his entire body, they poured onto the fires of his rage, causing a chain reaction of hot explosions burning his thoughts, his emotions, and his life away.
5505
5506He shouted, he howled, in an incoherent voice. That moment, there was only anger and hatred within him. He wanted to burn the monster before his eyes to cinders. If anger and hatred became power, he would have ripped the monster asunder.
5507
5508“!!!!”
5509
5510But his voice was not imbued with the power to change fate.
5511
5512Subaru’s scream was blotted out by an even greater roar, and it seemed he would be the one to be killed instead. In fact, the voice accompanied the ferocious tiger raising an arm, slamming down with a blow identical to the one launched at Otto.
5513
5514It would penetrate his skull, rip out his rib cage, gouge out his inner organs, and with it, his life—he would die a squishy death.
5515
5516“———”
5517
5518He closed his eyes. With impending death before his eyes, Subaru swore to make him pay in the next world. He would get revenge. The flames of his anger would not abate. I’ll chew you to pieces.
5519
5520Carving hatred upon his soul, Subaru awaited the moment. And yet, the surely approaching end failed to arrive. The timing of his death had been thrown off. Why? He opened his eyes, glaring at the great tiger.
5521
5522The ferocious tiger remained right there, arm still raised. The single point of difference was that the beast’s jade eyes were aimed not at Subaru but off to the side.
5523
5524Subaru followed that gaze. Something was flying in from the end of that gaze, striking the ferocious tiger’s head. Making a light sound, something fell to the ground and rolled around. It was a completely unremarkable rock.
5525
5526The thrower of the rock was one of the young men of the village, blood flowing from his forehead as he wobbled to his feet.
5527
5528“Get away from…Master Subaru, you, filthy monster…”
5529
5530Wringing out his voice, groaning in pain, the young man strongly demonstrated his own intent.
5531
5532It was clumsy, weak, ephemeral resistance against a ferocious beast he could not defeat. The other young men stood up, picking up the rocks and branches at their own feet, wielding them as weapons.
5533
5534“H…ey…”
5535
5536What do you think you’re doing? he tried to say, to halt their recklessness.
5537
5538Where do you think you’re looking? he tried to say, slamming his deep resentment into the ferocious tiger.
5539
5540He didn’t understand— But it was so simple to imagine the result that would follow, even a child could do it.
5541
5542“———”
5543
5544The ferocious tiger swung his claw, and fresh blood gushed. This continued a second and a third time.
5545
5546There was the agonizing sound of death cries, the watery sound of the sharp gouging of flesh, the scream enough to ruin Subaru’s throat—
5547
5548Why. Why. Whywhywhywhy. Why.
5549
5550“Whyyyyyy—!!!”
5551
5552He grabbed hold of the beast before his eyes. He bit into its thick hide. It threw him off. The blow had taken his front teeth with it. His thought process was overheated. He spat out blood and teeth, and leaped again. The tail slammed him from the side, easily blowing him into the air, and he landed on the ground, limbs spread out.
5553
5554It was no time to sleep on the job. Stand, stand, if anyone’s gonna die here, you die first.
5555
5556“W—ait, up… If anyone dies, it should be me… Let the others…!”
5557
5558If he was going to kill anyone, just kill Subaru first.
5559
5560In the first place, Subaru had to be Garfiel’s target. There was no reason to take the lives of such gallant, kindhearted men. He categorically rejected that. There wasn’t any reason at all, and yet—
5561
5562“—U, aa?”
5563
5564As Subaru clenched his teeth and coughed out blood, his body was hoisted upward.
5565
5566There were blood-ridden black scales right next to him—Patlash. The profuse volume of blood coursing from her was visible proof that she had shielded Subaru from the ferocious tiger’s initial attack. Her wounds were deep; she was half alive, half dead. Just like back at the mansion, Patlash was protecting Subaru even at the verge of death.
5567
5568“That’s…enough… That’s enough. It’s enough, Patlash…”
5569
5570He begged her to stop. As Subaru clung to her, the deeply benevolent land dragon rejected his plea.
5571
5572As she took Subaru in her mouth, there was a powerful will residing in Patlash’s yellow eyes. With reserves of strength unthinkable for one near death, she rose on two legs.
5573
5574To protect Subaru, to get him off the battlefield, the land dragon left behind those desperately fighting, ferociously breaking into a run once more.
5575
5576“———”
5577
5578Don’t leave everyone behind, he tried to shout.
5579
5580The instant he forced himself to look back, he saw the last person sent flying into pieces in the far distance. With a roar, the twin jade eyes swayed in the darkness, chasing after Subaru and the land dragon as they fled.
5581
5582He was too fast. The distance was closing. Even if they ran, it was meaningless. Why was Patlash running?
5583
5584“—Aa”
5585
5586Putting strength into her jaws, Patlash’s head twisted as she hurled Subaru as hard as she could manage. She hurled him forward, to get him even a little farther away from the menace, putting every inch of devotion into the act.
5587
5588Then, as Subaru danced in the air, he realized that there was something, a light, twinkling in his pocket.
5589
5590“———”
5591
5592The crystal. Frederica’s crystal. The stone in his pocket was shimmering blue.
5593
5594Instantly, he understood. Patlash hadn’t grabbed Subaru and run without a plan. She was sending Subaru as far as the barrier—to a place the menace of the ferocious tiger’s fangs, the menace of Garfiel, could not reach.
5595
5596“Patlash!”
5597
5598As the world spun around him, he sought her, called out her name. Miraculously, they exchanged gazes.
5599
5600In her yellow, narrow, reptilian irises, he saw a glint of impossible compassion.
5601
5602“———”
5603
5604The claw of the pursuing ferocious dragon slammed into the pitch-black land dragon’s side. Patlash was severed in two.
5605
5606Without even raising a death cry, the loyal dragon perished, doing her utmost for Subaru until the very end.
5607
5608“———”
5609
5610That was the same, too. It was completely the same result as at the mansion. His friends had died, his beloved dragon had died, his brain and his blood boiled.
5611
5612He rolled onto the ground. A light glimmered. Had he gone past the barrier? Like he cared. The ferocious beast, the wild creature, rushed toward his eyes. It leaped, passing through the barrier, killing intent undiminished.
5613
5614“———”
5615
5616There was a crash.
5617
5618Instantly, light welled up, and Subaru Natsuki was bathed in blue.
5619
5620
5621—He had teleported.
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627(6)
5628
5629
5630When he regained consciousness, the first thing Subaru felt was a fiercely stimulating, repulsive stench.
5631
5632“———”
5633
5634The foul stench, one that was impossible to forget, thrust itself into his nostrils.
5635
5636The scent was like some kind of chemical. It made Subaru grimace as he sat up from the cold floor. He coughed as his body creaked with pain. Coughing more, he slowly put a hand on the wall and stood up.
5637
5638The handkerchief on his wrist was grimy with dried blood and vomit. With that, he confirmed the passage of time and the fact he had not Returned by Death. He had not died. The world had continued after the tragedy.
5639
5640—In the back of his mind, images arose of people felled by the claws of a ferocious tiger, one after another, and of his beloved dragon’s final moment.
5641
5642“…Ugh.”
5643
5644He had survived. For whatever reason, he had survived.
5645
5646His chest was choked with remorse that made him want to die that very moment. Subaru resisted the impulse to sever his tongue with his teeth, putting his weight against the wall as he unsteadily walked forward.
5647
5648The stench made it easy for Subaru to understand just what that place was.
5649
5650Groping through his memories, dragging his feet, he grudgingly dragged himself forward, heading for the exit.
5651
5652He was in the building in which he had been imprisoned. He didn’t know why he had made the jump to that place. But he instinctively understood that the crystal was the cause and that it had come in contact with the barrier.
5653
5654“—!”
5655
5656He grasped the crystal in his pocket and hurled it away. The stone made a light sound as it tumbled somewhere far away. The stone had no value any longer. Not in that world. Not then.
5657
5658—It was a finished world. It was a world he had to bring to an end.
5659
5660“———”
5661
5662Before granting himself death, he went to gaze at the world he had to bring to an end.
5663
5664He had to take a good, hard look, drink it down, and smash it into dust.
5665
5666After all, it was the duty of Subaru Natsuki to die when it was his time.
5667
5668Straight ahead, the exit of the small building was near. The white wall his fingers were touching was so cold, it made them numb. The light filtering in from the outside made him narrow his eyes. During his time unconscious, night had ended, and morning had come.
5669
5670It seemed that Garfiel had not realized he was there. Lazy bastard, thought Subaru, exhaling a white breath, walking outside when—
5671
5672“—Ah?”
5673
5674—The snow blanketing the world was a blow far beyond his expectations.
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680(7)
5681
5682
5683Comprehension and despair, layered atop one another, canceling each other out over and over.
5684
5685—Subaru’s soul blazed, for the painting was a portrait of hell.
5686
5687Subaru had meant to exhaust himself to the brink of death to overwrite such a scene. In point of fact, he had crossed death twice, something that surely put him in reach of the painting’s brush.
5688
5689Little did he know that the instant he touched the brush, the details of the painting had morphed into a different hell.
5690
5691“—Ha-ha.”
5692
5693The wintery world made his breath a white cloud, and as he trod through the snow, Subaru put his hands on his seemingly gasping knees.
5694
5695It had already been several hours since he had left the structure, walking aimlessly ever since. Subaru safely reaching the settlement the night before had been thanks to Otto leading the way via his blessing.
5696
5697At present, he was without that, in the heart of the Lost Woods of Cremaldi—the landscape changed abruptly by the falling snow, with not a single thing to aid him present.
5698
5699“Sh—it…!”
5700
5701His endurance was depleted, the snowy landscape’s low temperature robbing his body of warmth. To prevent a drop in body temperature, even to a tiny extent, Subaru tied Petra’s handkerchief around his forehead before resuming his walk once more.
5702
5703“My promise with Petra…”
5704
5705The sun had risen high. There was no longer any way to prevent the tragedy from befalling the mansion.
5706
5707He’d been unable to do anything. He hadn’t saved Petra or Frederica. Probably not Rem, either. Beatrice was still clutching that magic tome; Otto was dead; Patlash was dead; what had happened to Ram? Garfiel, Roswaal, what were they thinking? Emilia was—
5708
5709“But I’ll…”
5710
5711He’d take it all back. He’d redo everything. It was his duty to walk the path where everything was right.
5712
5713Only Subaru could do it. It was something Subaru had to do.
5714
5715For that reason, the memory of everything that had been lost had to continue in Subaru alone.
5716
5717For that reason, the sacrifices paid for it had to continue on inside of Subaru.
5718
5719For that reason, Subaru, and Subaru alone, had to pay a commensurate price.
5720
5721He’d pay the commensurate price. He’d let the casualties pile up. And then, he’d bring everything back.
5722
5723“———”
5724
5725The instant his responsibility to do what had to be done burned within him, the forest opened before Subaru’s eyes.
5726
5727The landscape he thought would continue forever ended, and he rushed into the settlement, which was also buried in snow.
5728
5729He wasn’t surprised. He was already resigned. There, a giant tiger would suddenly blot out his vision, as he died laughing with nothing but hatred burning within him. His heart had long frozen over.
5730
5731However, contrary to his resignation, the ferocious tiger did not appear. No, rather than that—
5732
5733“No one’s here…?”
5734
5735The fallen bonfire had vanished in the snow. He couldn’t sense that anyone was present in the Sanctuary whatsoever.
5736
5737He couldn’t pass it off saying it was a low-population settlement to begin with. It felt like an uninhabited wasteland.
5738
5739Indeed, he couldn’t see even a single footstep on the accumulated white snow. There was no sign of anyone walking around.
5740
5741“Snow fell… No one’s here…”
5742
5743Touching a hand to his forehead, he dug his nails into his forehead as he began to doubt his own sanity.
5744
5745The Sanctuary was filled with tranquility. There was no sign of human presence, nor the sound of any insect. From time to time, he heard only the sound of the leaves swaying in the wind, a change announced by the faint shift in his eardrums. He heard nothing in this world—
5746
5747“—Aa?”
5748
5749In that soundless world, that white-marred hell, he was taken back by a change within.
5750
5751At first, Subaru sensed something like a white ball of wool tumbling in the wind. However, he immediately understood that it was no ball of wool at all. It rolled to Subaru’s feet, and there, made a tiny tremble. Then Subaru, eyes wide, realized it had two long ears protruding from it.
5752
5753It had long ears, a soft white pelt, short legs, and two red eyes. With a tilt of its head, its mouth moved in unhurried fashion as it made a high-pitched kii.
5754
5755“Rab…bit…?”
5756
5757Subaru’s eyes beheld a rabbit and a particularly small one at that.
5758
5759The rabbit was as small as Subaru’s closed fist, a creature no larger than a mouse. The long ears characteristic of a rabbit were fairly short and, combined with its round tail, all of the parts were in order, if at a very compact size.
5760
5761In the Sanctuary, where insect, animal, land dragon, man, and all others had vanished in the snow, a rabbit had suddenly appeared.
5762
5763“Why is a rabbit here…? …Should a rabbit be here?”
5764
5765An inexhaustible supply of mysteries was born, and the crush of information made Subaru feel like even his brain wanted to retch. Was the rabbit at his feet a clue for learning what had happened in the Sanctuary?
5766
5767Clinging to that thought, he stretched a hand toward the rabbit—
5768
5769
5770The next instant, from the wrist down, Subaru’s hand was ripped off.
5771
5772
5773“…Aeegh?”
5774
5775Blood gushed out of the raggedly cut wound; his reddish-black arteries drooped downward. Perhaps the thin white threads pulled out were muscle fibers or nerves. Either way, the spectacle of human flesh being destroyed was particularly grotesque.
5776
5777Such evasion of the reality of his lost hand prevailed for exactly two seconds—whereupon his brain was wrecked by the ferocious pain from another dimension.
5778
5779“G, aah?! Uoaa! Aaa, gaggaaaa—!!!”
5780
5781The world blazed white.
5782
5783His mind, dominated by pain, had lost all pain ability to recognize pain reality. What pain had happened that pain he had to endure such pain? What was the cause of pain? What had pain happened? Why this pain? Pain, painpainpain—
5784
5785Agonizing further and further, he pressed his blood-spilling left wrist against the ground. Unwittingly, he bit into the snow, a seemingly meaningless mixture of ice and mud. He tasted the soil, crunched down the ice, and his vision whirled in search of what had happened— At his feet, the white ball of wool had red spots scattered over its pelt. It was moving its mouth.
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791It was chewing. Subaru could see his fingers hanging out of its moving little mouth. He understood. It had been eaten.
5792
5793His hand had been eaten.
5794
5795“G— Gaaaaa—!!”
5796
5797An understanding he didn’t want to be aware of, a pain he didn’t want to feel; the agony dragged his spirit toward madness.
5798
5799His mind was like stained glass as it cracked, shattering and turning into vestiges of fine sand.
5800
5801“Gi—iihigiiii!!!”
5802
5803And yet, pain had roused his shattered mind.
5804
5805He felt a burning sensation in his calf. His eyes reeled from a stimulus like flesh and bone being mercilessly raked by a file. Reddish-black bubbles poured into the middle of his throat, causing him to convulse like a fish out of water. He didn’t faint. He couldn’t. The pain was too strong for that. The pain was too strong for that. The cruel pain forced his mind to remain awake.
5806
5807Kii, kii, went the countless cries that his eardrums picked up.
5808
5809The number of these high-pitched voices was vast, and he was surrounded by presences he couldn’t bother to count. His eyeballs were already derelict in their duty, having giving up on looking at his surroundings. That was a mercy.
5810
5811He was glad it was only his ears still working. He could not have borne the sight.
5812
5813“———”
5814
5815Fangs tore into his entire body. From the feeling of the fangs biting into him, he knew it was a horde.
5816
5817He screamed. He rolled onto his back, sending his voice toward the heavens. That very moment, he sensed something furry enter his mouth, ripping out his tongue. His throat was violated, opening a path from his windpipe to his stomach, from which his viscera could be voraciously eaten. He was being chewed away.
5818
5819Fangs invaded from his anus, crashing inside his body against those that had entered from the mouth. As if in a contest, they raced left and right to consume his inner organs, making mincemeat out of Subaru Natsuki.
5820
5821He was alive. He was being eaten alive. He could feel his flesh being torn into fragments.
5822
5823He wasn’t afraid. He couldn’t feel pain anymore. He didn’t even know where his mind was.
5824
5825He was being eaten. He was being consumed. His left eye was eaten. His ears were gone. His inner organs had been torn away, and just then, the skin of his face was ripped off. A hole was opened in his skull, and fangs thrust into his brain—
5826
5827—.
5828
5829———.
5830
5831—————.
5832
5833——————aa—.
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839(8)
5840
5841
5842His flesh…had been rebuilt.
5843
5844The torn, consumed flesh of his cheeks, the ripped-off skin of his face, his bitten-apart skull, his chewed-away nerves, his lapped-up blood, and his fiendishly violated, ravenously consumed soul—were restored to their former state.
5845
5846“—aa”
5847
5848Blood passed into his fingertips, and Subaru’s entire body ferociously convulsed.
5849
5850On the cold, hard floor, Subaru moaned as froth gushed out, his eyes rolling in every direction.
5851
5852There was no pain. There was no sense of loss. His four limbs were connected to his torso, and his chest had all of the viscera required to sustain life. His flesh and blood had been returned to him. But what of the spirit that had been eaten apart?
5853
5854Whose mind could return to the world of the sane, when the memory of being “devoured” was still fresh?
5855
5856“B, b, b…!”
5857
5858Subaru slammed his head against the ground as if he was having a seizure. His brain bounced back from the hard blow, making his brain shake. For a moment, the vestiges of having been chewed away eased. In search of this, he repeated the act.
5859
5860—Why.
5861
5862It was not his spirit or his flesh, but his soul, which refused to acknowledge reality.
5863
5864With the most critical part of his decision-making systems refusing to reboot, Subaru Natsuki could not return.
5865
5866But his soul repeated the word why over and over again, searching for an answer.
5867
5868What had occurred? Just what had happened? Why had such a thing taken place? Why did it have to be that way? What was happening with him now? What to do? What should he do?
5869
5870—Why, why, why, why, why.
5871
5872No answer came forth. Before that vague thesis, not even a written problem, his soul simply broke into lament.
5873
5874—Why! Why! Why!!
5875
5876Drowning in reality, haunted by a nightmare, having lost sight of the path of life, all he could do was ask himself, “Why?”
5877
5878For that was—
5879
5880“—Once more, you have gained the qualifications.”
5881
5882As Subaru made little trembles, he heard a whisper-like voice in his ear.
5883
5884“I invite thee— Come to the Witches’ Tea Party.”
5885
5886The next instant, the soul of Subaru Natsuki returned but moments before, was once again severed from reality.
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892CHAPTER 5
5893THE WITCHES’ TEA PARTY
5894
5895
5896
5897(1)
5898
5899
5900Atop a small hill jutting up from a verdant plain, a gentle wind reminiscent of spring blew.
5901
5902Subaru’s forelocks and the tall, green grass swayed in the wind as cumulonimbus clouds danced, racing toward the blue yonder.
5903
5904“———”
5905
5906Subaru touched his forehead, tickled by the wind, and narrowed his eyes at the dazzling sun rays. Then, he slowly brought his gaze down from the sky, reorienting it straight ahead.
5907
5908At some point, Subaru had come to sit in a white chair. It was large, resembling an easy chair, and before his eyes, there was a small pure-white table. Across from the table, in an identical chair, sat a figure with her long legs crossed.
5909
5910She was a beautiful girl with long hair, precious little of her white skin exposed, and beyond that, everything was covered in black clothing—
5911
5912“—That’s not quite accurate. More like, you’re a bound spirit that’s spent four centuries unable to move on.”
5913
5914“Quite a greeting, such short shrift the very moment we are reunited? In the first place, where I am concerned, I was nineteen years of age at the time of my death—therefore my outward appearance is that of a young maiden much the same age as you?”
5915
5916“Dying at nineteen is straight-up heavy stuff… Sorry. I shouldn’t joke about the dead.”
5917
5918“—? Quite a laudable response. I suppose we have not known each other long enough for me to say that is not like you?”
5919
5920As Subaru leaned forward, his fists opening and closing, the girl—the Witch Echidna—narrowed her eyes in apparent deep interest. She rested an elbow upon the table, and her cheek against her palm, provocatively looking back at Subaru with a sidelong glance as she spoke.
5921
5922“It is rare for the same guest to be invited to a tea party twice. It does not happen often at all. You should be proud!”
5923
5924“A host shouldn’t be so blunt to the guest. If I stop being honestly thankful, where will you be then?”
5925
5926“Oh, my! Then you intended to be honestly thankful to me, yes?”
5927
5928“Ugh…”
5929
5930When Echidna hit the bull’s-eye, Subaru averted his gaze from her suppressed laugh. Thanks to his mental state just prior, he’d blithely let the words slip. But that “mental state just prior” was the very issue at hand.
5931
5932“I…was in the tomb…”
5933
5934The words he was too frightened to add were, going crazy.
5935
5936As a matter of fact, Subaru’s spirit had completely broken down. That was how much death that time around had carved indelible wounds into his soul, combined with how repeated Return by Death experiences had beaten him down.
5937
5938He’d rather have his mouth rent than ever speak the words accustomed to death. But he thought he was prepared for it.
5939
5940So very easily, that assumption had been ripped away—
5941
5942“But right now, I’m fine. So normal it feels bad.”
5943
5944“You don’t like that? You would rather lose your cool, fall into a panic, pathetically bawl your eyes out?”
5945
5946“…I’m not saying I want stuff like that. I thought you understood, Echidna.”
5947
5948“I suppose so. Right now I’m being an evil tease. Sorry, I just wanted to smack you around a bit.”
5949
5950Sensing the rebuke in his voice, Echidna raised both hands as if to declare surrender. Then, with a flutter of her palm, she went, “It’s just,”—tilting her head as she said—
5951
5952“I did not invite you to this tea party merely to tease you. Had I not done so, your mind would have shattered… You are aware of that, perhaps?”
5953
5954“That’s why I was honestly going to thank you out loud, sheesh. Then you…”
5955
5956“I see. It seems my words and deeds carry the same faults as they did in life. Now then, I would like to properly hear your words of thanks right now— Well, knock yourself out.”
5957
5958With a wry smile, Echidna puffed out her chest, a posture for accepting words of thanks. Staring at the smug, proud look on her face, Subaru took in a deep breath, exhaling at length.
5959
5960If he had to break it down into raw terms, she was being a very witchy witch.
5961
5962“—? What is wrong; anytime is good?”
5963
5964“…Is the reason I returned to form the instant I came here that I drank your tea before?”
5965
5966“Ahhh, I would suppose so. The tea set your Witch Factor into motion to promote stabilization. Leaving and entering the tea party does not cause it to lose its effect… Incidentally, the words of thanks?”
5967
5968“That so? I’m just a little relieved. Should I understand that to mean it’ll continue when I go outside?”
5969
5970“Because we are discussing your mental state. Since you have regained your cool…… I suppose if you were to remember about this place, you might retain your peace of mind even outside of the dream. So hey, the thanks?”
5971
5972The reply, including how she said it like it didn’t concern her, made Subaru’s breath catch.
5973
5974If he were to remember this place, Echidna had said. As a matter of fact, that made things very difficult. The fact he’d come into contact with the witch twice, forgetting both times, proved the vow was at work.
5975
5976The vow had made Subaru forget Echidna. As a result, Subaru had lost sight of even himself.
5977
5978“—Echidna, is there a way to rewrite a vow?”
5979
5980“Huh?”
5981
5982“Is there a way to leave here without forgetting about you? As long as the vow makes me forget you, my mind will break. Isn’t that right?”
5983
5984“Well, it is, but…”
5985
5986“Besides, it’s not just an issue of my mind. Even setting that aside, I want to remember you.”
5987
5988“—Eh?”
5989
5990Yes. It was not an issue of Subaru’s mind alone. Remembering Echidna’s existence was a necessary piece to unravel the mysteries of the Sanctuary and prevent it from changing into that hell.
5991
5992That was why Subaru thrust his hands onto the table, drawing near enough to the Witch’s face he could feel her breath, and made a firm declaration.
5993
5994“If you need compensation, I’ll pay anything else. In return—”
5995
5996“———”
5997
5998“Don’t hide my memories.”
5999
6000“—O-okay…”
6001
6002In the face of Subaru’s strong demand, Echidna acted particularly awkward, nodding meekly.
6003
6004Her demeanor gave him an odd feeling, but the reply was a yes. I did it, thought Subaru, clapping his hands as he celebrated.
6005
6006“Got you to say it! Big help! No taking it back!”
6007
6008“I would not do such a shameless thing. I would not, but…you are somewhat underhanded, I think.”
6009
6010Subaru cocked his head in confusion at the sudden accusation. His response made Echidna turn her face with a fairly sour look. Then, the Witch indicated the opposing chair to Subaru as she said,
6011
6012“Anyway, I understand what you have said. For now, do sit. Let us take our time and speak.”
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018“Yeah…er, I don’t have time for all that. More importantly, gotta take care of the vow business…”
6019
6020“—I prefer you do not misunderstand, Subaru Natsuki.”
6021
6022Her lackadaisical demeanor quickened Subaru’s mood. Echidna called out to him when he tried to hurry things up. The words brought him to a halt.
6023
6024For some reason, her tone of voice carried a power that was difficult to defy. Then, as Subaru swallowed, Echidna—or rather, the Witch—continued.
6025
6026“Rewriting a vow is not a difficult thing in itself. Nor do I mind how you are boldly stating things that are difficult to say. But I will not have statements ignorant of your position.”
6027
6028“———”
6029
6030“In the end, you are a guest invited to this tea party. And this castle of dreams is my territory.
6031
6032“Under my rule. If you say things that are simply too selfish, it becomes an issue of my honor.”
6033
6034Her voice was quiet, with no change in its tenor; only the voice’s power had changed.
6035
6036Having changed the atmosphere to such an extent, her eyes of bottomless darkness gazed up at Subaru.
6037
6038—Therein rested the supernatural being known as a Witch.
6039
6040“…a, uu”
6041
6042The feeling of oppression grabbed firm hold of his soul, making Subaru recall the initial impression he’d had of Echidna: namely, his terror toward an overwhelming menace outstripping even the White Whale and the Witch of Sloth.
6043
6044And that Echidna, the Witch of Greed, the Witch of white and black before his eyes, lived up to both name and title.
6045
6046“Having been invited to this tea party, you have a duty to behave politely. That only makes sense, yes?”
6047
6048With Subaru’s spiritual body marred with an unbecoming level of cold sweat, the Witch stroked her own white hair as she continued. With his throat and tongue feeling dry and his breathing ragged, Subaru barely managed to wring out a reply.
6049
6050“Politeness as a guest, you mean…”
6051
6052“It is quite simple. I am the hostess; you are the guest— Let us behave as such.”
6053
6054The feeling of oppression was intact as Echidna slowly reached out with a hand. The Witch’s slender fingers touched the table, tapping upon its surface thrice.
6055
6056Her fingertips indicated a point atop the table—upon which rested an untouched, steaming cup.
6057
6058“…Ah?”
6059
6060“If you are a guest to a tea party, you should begin by accepting tangible proof of your invitation. Is that not proper?”
6061
6062“…! You’re not easy to understand.”
6063
6064“I am a Witch, after all. It would be a shame for normal girls if you were to lump me in with them, would it not?”
6065
6066Smiling as if she’d pulled a fast one on him, the sense of oppression from Echidna’s demeanor dissipated. Subaru felt like the mental anguish she’d inflicted as revenge for his rudeness was completely over the top, but at any rate…
6067
6068“Shit… I get it, geez!”
6069
6070Clicking his tongue, he snatched the cup from the table and poured the liquid down the hatch. Even though time had passed since its pouring, its temperature had not diminished at all, as might be expected of tea served by a Witch.
6071
6072Subaru strongly gulped it down, concerning himself little with the taste, and raggedly wiped his lips with his sleeve.
6073
6074“Well, I swallowed it down. Now you’ll accept me as a guest of the tea party?”
6075
6076“Having my bodily fluids swallowed down with such fervor… Mmm, it makes me blush a little.”
6077
6078“Gehhh! I forgot about that—!!!”
6079
6080The Dona Tea Trap was at the first tea party, and upon his second arrival, Subaru had fallen hook, line, and sinker for it once more.
6081
6082The sight of her guest earnestly retching on the spot made the Witch hostess’s shoulders sink in chagrin. After that, the Witch abruptly clapped her hands together, seemingly just remembering something as she spoke up.
6083
6084“Come to think of it, your words of thanks? I feel as if I have not heard them yet…”
6085
6086“Thank you for pouring me tea that tastes like shit! You damned Witch!”
6087
6088Though he thanked her just as she told him to, Echidna was less than thrilled with the words of gratitude he provided.
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094(2)
6095
6096
6097Beginning with Subaru and Echidna sitting on opposite ends of the table once more, the tea party recommenced.
6098
6099Just like the previous time around, he had been unable to expel the Dona Tea he had absorbed no matter how desperately he retched. Pretending that nothing had happened, Subaru sought to blot out his sense of nausea with his sense of duty as he attended the tea party.
6100
6101“Having the bodily fluids I offered rejected to that extent wounds my maidenly heart.”
6102
6103“A maiden wouldn’t talk about offering bodily fluids once in her whole life. More importantly, I want to continue talking about important stuff. About the vow issue, you promise to… Nah, you’ll do it, then?”
6104
6105“You have an aversion toward the word promise, do you? This, too, I accept.”
6106
6107The joking exchange weighed on his mind, but Subaru was relieved he’d gained a firm promise from her: that even when he woke from the dream, he would not forget Echidna’s existence. This would surely prove a necessary key to finding the answer to the Witch’s laboratory known as the Sanctuary.
6108
6109Having gained confirmation on that point, there was one other thing he wanted to confirm with the Witch—
6110
6111“—Echidna, how much do you know about my circumstances?”
6112
6113“What I know is how much I want to know about you. And how much I want to know is all there is to know in the entire world.”
6114
6115“Don’t kid about this. I’m sure you’ve realized how weird it is that I’m here at all.”
6116
6117“That is not so. You fulfilled the conditions to be invited to the tea party—you reached my territory, and in that place, you were filled with such longing for some reason. And that desire aroused my Greed—”
6118
6119Echidna made a play on words, whereupon Subaru placed his hand on the table once more.
6120
6121By this he indicated he didn’t mind playing along with the tea party…but he had no intention of playing along with a farce.
6122
6123“It is strange. I mean, from your point of view, I only just left, right?”
6124
6125“———”
6126
6127“I returned from the Trial…from overcoming my past. And here I am, right after that.”
6128
6129The reference point for that loop was set to right after he’d overcome the first Trial.
6130
6131Even though Subaru had returned, he ought to have been in the stone room in the tomb. That was both immediately after his conversation with Echidna had concluded, and to the Witch, an extremely quick reunion—
6132
6133“You’re so smart, there’s no way you wouldn’t find that strange. If you don’t, that could only mean…”
6134
6135“…Could only mean?”
6136
6137Hesitating to continue his words, Echidna gave his hesitant back a proverbial shove. He breathed in, then out.
6138
6139If Echidna did not harbor suspicions about their reunion, that meant—
6140
6141“—You know the circumstances that caused it.”
6142
6143“———”
6144
6145When Subaru pressed onward, Echidna made a tiny smile and maintained her silence.
6146
6147—The basis for his suspicion was the words he’d exchanged with Echidna in the virtual classroom at the height of the first Trial, when she’d stated that world was nothing but a charade.
6148
6149Even that very moment, the answer he’d conveyed to his parents in the past had not changed. They rested strongly in his chest. Accordingly, it was not that which weighed on Subaru’s mind, but how that world had been constructed. Echidna had created a different world using Subaru’s memories as a reference, recreating even his school’s uniforms.
6150
6151If that was the power of the Witch of Greed, sleeping eternally within the tomb, then—
6152
6153“—You have the power to see my memories. So, you don’t think this situation’s strange.”
6154
6155If she had the power to use his memories as a reference, she knew that from Subaru’s perspective, their reunion was not directly after parting inside of that classroom. She also knew he had spent several days since then, letting everything slip through his fingers as “death” greeted him once more.
6156
6157—And so, too, did she know that Subaru Natsuki had Returned by Death, going back in time.
6158
6159“———”
6160
6161Subaru hesitated, sealing his words away. His heart beat ferociously, as if to tell him that going any further was dangerous— That if Subaru revealed much more, he would most certainly brush up against the taboo.
6162
6163He would expose Return by Death. That would violate the one inviolate rule that the Witch had laid down. And should Subaru break it, he would taste agony to his very limits as punishment.
6164
6165Or perhaps he would invite a different tragedy, and those evil hands would take the life of someone precious to Subaru, as they had with Emilia.
6166
6167“Haaa…haaa…!”
6168
6169His spiritual body’s brow was drenched with sweat. The droplets fell onto his cheek, rolling down to his jaw.
6170
6171The state of his soul vividly reflected that of his body. That was how far he was backed into a corner.
6172
6173That moment, what backed Subaru’s mind into a corner was not fear of the taboo, but fear of the unknown.
6174
6175Subaru’s tongue rejected spinning the words in that unknown state. After all, the current situation was different from any other situation he had encountered relating to Return by Death.
6176
6177If Subaru spoke, willingly breaking the taboo, his heart would be crushed.
6178
6179If Subaru pleaded from his heart that he wanted to reveal the truth—the evil hands would take the life of someone he cared for.
6180
6181Then what happened if he said aloud that Return by Death had been exposed via a completely different tangent?
6182
6183It was a complete unknown, a circumstance beyond all imagination—
6184
6185“Why do you not try it?”
6186
6187“—?!!”
6188
6189To Subaru, afraid of the taboo and the unknown, Echidna casually tossed those words.
6190
6191Taken aback by the casualness of it, Subaru was indignant next. Echidna didn’t understand. She didn’t comprehend what might arise if he just tried it, how horribly unprofitable the prospect.
6192
6193But in the face of Subaru’s anger, Echidna shook her head and said,
6194
6195“To test in hope of a result is an action to be praised. We only covet that which has value.”
6196
6197Without even knowing if she herself might be harmed, she criticized Subaru’s inde— No, that wasn’t it.
6198
6199The Witch Echidna had seen right through to Subaru’s reason for indecision.
6200
6201She knew it was possible that it would be her, not Subaru, who might be in peril. And, knowing this, she had said to do it nonetheless. She said this, because her conviction was unshakable.
6202
6203The “Witch of Greed,” the very epitome of hunger for knowledge, would gamble even her own life on an action with no way to foresee the result.
6204
6205“You might not have time to regret it…?”
6206
6207“If that time comes, may I expect that you will break down in tears before my remains?”
6208
6209To Subaru, hesitating until the last moment, Echidna replied in a tone that was sunny to the bitter end.
6210
6211Her position was one she adopted out of consideration for Subaru, so that her personal feelings might not excessively sway his decision.
6212
6213That was less sympathy toward Subaru than the Witch’s sincerely not wishing for an external impurity to skew the result wrought by his decision. There were no expectations, nor wishes, attached.
6214
6215He saw that it was her way as a Witch to seek the purity of the result. And that gave his back a shove.
6216
6217He felt like her way of life, not harboring the slightest of doubts, was mocking his own smallness—
6218
6219“Echidna. I Return by Dea—”
6220
6221He spoke the words that were taboo.
6222
6223Just as he had done many times before, he spoke the words, the special phrase, that walked across the prohibited line.
6224
6225Several times had he done this: to serve as a decoy for the demon dogs, to lure in the White Whale, to deceive the Witch Cultists.
6226
6227In the course of doing so, he was robbed of words, and the world’s time came to a halt—
6228
6229“—th.”
6230
6231Firmly closing his eyes, Subaru gritted his teeth against the ferocious pain he expected to come.
6232
6233However, his touching resolve amounted to nothing.
6234
6235“…Eh?”
6236
6237He opened his eyes. The world had not changed. Time had not stopped. There was no pain.
6238
6239And this being the case, he shifted his gaze toward the Witch sitting directly in front of him, who went…
6240
6241“Hmm…”
6242
6243Sitting in her chair, the Witch recrossed her long legs as the eyebrows of her refined visage grimaced ever so slightly. However, that was her only reaction. Even when he glanced at the area of her breasts, there was no change in the Witch.
6244
6245“…If you keep staring at me like that, I shall be embarrassed. Though I am rather proud of my outward appearance, I have no such confidence about my figure. Unlike Sekhmet and Daphne, that is.”
6246
6247“I ain’t starin’ at you for a reason like that. No, more importantly…”
6248
6249Subaru responded to her misdirected demeanor, his thought process still at a halt.
6250
6251No punishment of the taboo had been applied within the chest that Echidna hid from Subaru’s gaze with her arms.
6252
6253In the face of that fact, his thoughts slowly began anew as he touched a hand to his mouth.
6254
6255The roots of his teeth, and his voice, were shaking.
6256
6257“When, when I die, I go back in time, and I restart the world. I Return by Death.”
6258
6259“I heard you. And I perceived it before I heard. I see—it is an exceedingly rare circumsta…”
6260
6261“I! Return by Death! Return by Death! Return by Death! Return by Death!!”
6262
6263“W-wait a—?!”
6264
6265Echidna was horrified at Subaru repeating the forbidden words over and over. Her composure from the moment before was lost; the Witch’s eyes opened wide as she hurriedly urged Subaru to calm down.
6266
6267“C-calm yourself. I understand how you feel, but…”
6268
6269“I’ve! Returned by Death! Over, and over, I die and restart! I! Return by Death…”
6270
6271“I get it already! So let’s advance the conv…”
6272
6273“I…! Return by Death, starting things over, over and over……!”
6274
6275“———”
6276
6277He shouted numerous times, unable to contain himself. As Subaru shouted, hot droplets poured from his eyes. The droplets trickled down his cheeks, rolling down to his jaw, and fell— This was not sweat. These were tears.
6278
6279“All this time… I’ve…!”
6280
6281He’d seen this dream so many times. He’d anguished so many times, wanting to shout it out. He’d probably begged for it many times over.
6282
6283Yet he could reveal Return by Death to no one.
6284
6285He thought he was forced to defy it, alone—
6286
6287“I…!!”
6288
6289“—I understand.”
6290
6291His revelations became lamentations, and his shout scattered into sobs midway.
6292
6293Faced with Subaru’s voice, the Witch quietly nodded.
6294
6295As Subaru wept, the Witch stood at his side. Her fingers touched his black hair, seemingly ready to enter it. Then, her slender, delicate hand gently stroked his head.
6296
6297“I know, the footprints you have made until now. I saw them, after all.”
6298
6299“———”
6300
6301“But, I have merely seen them. If possible, I would like you to tell me about them from your own lips. I want to know what you thought, what you felt, how much you embraced.”
6302
6303Stroking his head, the Witch added, “I mean,” and continued, “—I am Echidna, the Witch of Greed, she who craves knowing everything in this world.”
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309(3)
6310
6311
6312Bit by bit, Subaru spoke the words in what had to be an exceptionally plodding process.
6313
6314However, as a long period of time passed, the Witch lending her ears to Subaru’s clumsy tale did not speak unnecessarily even once, nor had she done anything to hurry him.
6315
6316Until the very end, she simply listened in silence as Subaru spoke. Then, seeing from Subaru’s lowering of his head that he had finished his tale, she offered a short remark.
6317
6318“—How awful.”
6319
6320The voice with which she spat out the words was tinged with unconcealed disgust.
6321
6322For a single moment, the words made Subaru concerned. He feared the Witch was disparaging the footsteps Subaru had laid down up to that point. But his reaction made Echidna go, “No,” shaking her head sideways as she said, “I am sorry to have misled you. I was not speaking of your tale just now. I simply feel anger that is difficult to bear toward the being that made you walk such a path of suffering.”
6323
6324“The being that made me walk a path of suffering…”
6325
6326“—The Witch of Envy.”
6327
6328When Echidna’s voice became like a whisper, Subaru came to a complete stop.
6329
6330Amid the sense that his body, his breathing, and even the beating of his heart had come to a halt, Echidna’s black pupils narrowed.
6331
6332“I am sure that you, too, understood long ago. The power to rewind death… No, the power to deny you the peace of death, could only come from Envy.”
6333
6334“…That’s because I’ve heard so much about the Witch from so many different people. I’ve never met this Witch face to face, but I figured as much from the ‘outstretched hands’ that appeared once in a while…”
6335
6336The shadowy woman who appeared in the world of stopped time to inflict the punishment for breaking the taboo—
6337
6338On the one hand, the shadow granted him agonizing pain; on the other, it touched him lovingly. At first, it was only one arm, but now he could see two arms and the contours of a torso that was progressively drawing nearer.
6339
6340He suspected that, as he Returned by Death more and more, a time of reckoning was approaching.
6341
6342“I have absolutely no idea why she’s infatuated with me, though. Do you know the reason?”
6343
6344“Not really. After all, understanding that thing’s way of thinking is beyond not only me but all others as well. Even if I could, I would prefer not to.”
6345
6346Averting her gaze, Echidna spoke with invective. Subaru raised an eyebrow at her attitude.
6347
6348“Man, for someone who declares she wants to know everything in this world, you sure have a thing against the Witch of Envy. Well, she is the one who killed you, so that is kinda natural…”
6349
6350Echidna was purportedly a supernatural existence in a different dimension than what mere mortals could ever achieve. Even if ‘castle of dreams’ was an exaggeration, the Witch had transcended death to construct an entire world while only a soul, yet she bore personal likes and dislikes the same as any normal human being.
6351
6352Seeing a glimpse of humanity like that, Subaru felt an odd sense of closeness to her. However, Echidna herself noticed nothing of Subaru’s sentiments, sighing as she said spoke again.
6353
6354“I believe you harbor no small grudge either, but speaking of her depresses even me. Therefore, let us discuss something else. If there is something you wish to ask, ask it, whatever it may be.”
6355
6356“Something else, huh…”
6357
6358When she sought a change in subject, Subaru fell into thought. Put bluntly, he was disappointed.
6359
6360By divulging Return by Death, Subaru had broken free of the sense of being besieged that had plagued him for so long, filling him with a sense of liberation at his confined world opening right up.
6361
6362Accordingly, Subaru had gotten his hopes up for a dramatic change. But Echidna had affirmed that the Witch of Envy was the cause of Return by Death like it was nothing, opening her heart to other conversational topics.
6363
6364The complete lack of dramatic developments made all those tears seem like they were just his imagination.
6365
6366“For example…yes, how about, if there was a way to remove the powerful Authority that inflicts the never-ending agony of repeating death, would you be curious at all?”
6367
6368“…Even if a way did exist, that’s a problem. Not interested.”
6369
6370With Subaru at a loss for words, the Witch made a proposal, but he shook his head, refusing her statement without hesitation.
6371
6372Certainly, the power of Return by Death brought Subaru great agony. But even so—
6373
6374“It galls me to say it, but I need Return by Death. There’s a lot of results I couldn’t have gotten without it. There’s also a lot of people I wouldn’t have been able to save.”
6375
6376“———”
6377
6378“Without that power, there’s a lot of people I want to save that I couldn’t. So I need it.”
6379
6380Putting it into words made him aware of the fact all over again; Return by Death was Subaru’s only weapon.
6381
6382At the same time, it gave rise to something he wanted to ask, making him think of a question he’d always harbored.
6383
6384“Echidna, do you think there’s a limit to the number of times I can Return by Death?”
6385
6386“…I see. That is a logical question for you to arrive at.”
6387
6388Since arriving in that world, Subaru had already experienced over ten Returns by Death. Tasting agony and a sense of loss, Subaru had restarted the world via death. The fear he harbored, that this time might be his last, was a natural emotion.
6389
6390“I mean, that figures, right…?”
6391
6392He’d already overturned the bounds of death many times over, something that by rights happened no more than once.
6393
6394Over the course of each death, Subaru tasted the sense of despair from perishing with his objective left unfinished— Just how terrifying would death be, if it could erase that sense of despair along with everything else?
6395
6396And just how long would that power of heresy against death postpone that moment for Subaru—
6397
6398“Let me precede this by saying this is, in the end, purely my own speculation. My knowledge of the principles of your Authority is too vague for me to do anything but extrapolate. So I first wish you to forgive the vagueness of my reply.”
6399
6400“…Yeah, please tell me anyway.”
6401
6402“Your Return by Death, as a power that triggers according to specific conditions, I believe it likely has—”
6403
6404He sucked in his breath as he awaited her reply.
6405
6406Echidna’s eyes were looking straight at him. The brief pause in her modest words made Subaru feel like he was waiting for an eternity.
6407
6408And at the end of his nervous waiting, she said—
6409
6410“—No limit.”
6411
6412“———”
6413
6414“Your deaths will never end. No matter how many times you die, no matter what results, your soul will go back in time, seeking to restart until such a time as you break past the fate that led to your death, no matter how cruelly you might be slain, or how mind and body might be broken.”
6415
6416For a time, the inside of Subaru’s head was wholly occupied by a blank space that resisted comprehension of Echidna’s conclusion. Then, the conclusion spread forth, pushing into that blank space, causing it to break down little by little as comprehension permeated him.
6417
6418At that point, he finally let out a quavering breath as words trickled out of him.
6419
6420“—That so.”
6421
6422“You accepted that surprisingly easily.”
6423
6424“The thin reaction wasn’t to your liking? Sorry ’bout that.”
6425
6426He finally returned to a state of mind that could manage a strained smile. That strained smile was still on Subaru’s face when he assented to the Witch’s view, running his thoughts over Return by Death being unlimited.
6427
6428It was the most favorable conclusion among the hypotheses inside of Subaru. But—
6429
6430“—Strictly speaking, what you said wasn’t unlimited; you said subject to specific conditions. What are those specific conditions?”
6431
6432“…Though it vexes me, the Authority that allows you to Return by Death is rooted in the Witch’s wild delusion. If the Witch’s delusion were to expire, you would cease to reject death— I do not know what would occasion such a thing, but…”
6433
6434“We don’t even know the reason she’s obsessed with me, so it wouldn’t be weird if she suddenly dropped me like a hot potato, you know?”
6435
6436“Perhaps you have somehow picked up on that being utterly impossible?”
6437
6438Subaru could not summon a retort to her teasing banter. In point of fact, he was oddly certain of it.
6439
6440The Witch would not permit Subaru to truly die. By the same token, she would not permit Subaru to leave her grasp, either. That baseless yet absolute confidence had been driven into the innermost reaches of Subaru’s being like a nail.
6441
6442“…What do you think this power is for? What do you think about it?”
6443
6444“The power is for not allowing you to die, for not allowing you to do wrong.”
6445
6446“Why would the Witch…the Witch of Envy hand me that kind of power? It might disgust you to guess, but do you know the…meaning, of my power?”
6447
6448Gradually speaking faster and faster, Subaru feared the sense of evasiveness toward the odd certainty dwelling inside his chest.
6449
6450Subaru gradually lost the composure in his demeanor, or perhaps it had never been there to begin with. At this, Echidna knit her brows and said,
6451
6452“—I do not understand what you are afraid of. What has you so frightened?”
6453
6454“I’m afraid? Yeah, I am afraid! I’m afraid of! I’m afraid of…”
6455
6456Echidna’s inquisitive bent mercilessly sliced open the part of Subaru covering his fears. In place of red blood, her slice resulted in the emotions stuffing his chest gushing out instead.
6457
6458Fear, regret, unease, sadness—nothing but negative emotions flooded out.
6459
6460“Even if I die, I’ll come back… I didn’t want to indulge in thinking I can die any number of times. I didn’t want to think it… but if it’s the only thing I can rely on, I’ll rely on that. But…”
6461
6462Even if death was without limit, gradually the Witch’s shadow would take shape, and Subaru would inevitably have to confront it.
6463
6464Besides, Return by Death was not omnipotent. It could leave situations where something could never be regained. And the greatest thing that he was unable to get back was—
6465
6466“—I…couldn’t get Rem back.”
6467
6468The biggest problem Subaru had with Return by Death was that it had not returned Rem’s existence to him.
6469
6470Subaru could never forget, knowing Rem was lost to him, the impulse to stab his throat before her as she slept; nor could he forget the despair when, immediately afterward, he’d returned to the point just before stabbing his throat.
6471
6472“Why couldn’t I get Rem back? If Return by Death is the power for me to restart my fate, why’d it put me in a place where I couldn’t get her back…!”
6473
6474“So that is the reason for your fear? …It is both the fountainhead of your remorse, and the source of your desire, I see.”
6475
6476Gripping his fist so much his nails dug into it, Subaru spoke through clenched teeth. Echidna narrowed her eyes.
6477
6478The Witch’s words made him raise his head. When black pupils crossed with black pupils, the Witch said,
6479
6480“I am about to tell you something that is very cruel.”
6481
6482With that preamble, the Witch’s expression hardened as she continued speaking to Subaru.
6483
6484“—That thing does not take into consideration your regret at not saving the girl from her fate.”
6485
6486“—!”
6487
6488“What it seeks is that your fate is not held captive to a dead end. The Authority is a means to that end and thinks nothing of the harm to anyone beyond you. Employing this power to save others is strictly your own doing, your own desire… The Witch of Envy has nothing to do with it.”
6489
6490“aa…”
6491
6492“Therefore, I shall declare one more thing.”
6493
6494Subaru was still reeling from the blow, but Echidna continued speaking of cruel things.
6495
6496That moment, it was what Subaru needed. The Witch of white and black closed her eyes but once, her expression seemingly enduring pain, whereupon the black eyes beheld Subaru within them.
6497
6498“Hereafter, no matter what damage may occur, you will likely challenge fate without limit, breaking through its deadlocks. However, even if you do change fate, the numerous sacrifices that permitted you to do so…”
6499
6500“—You’re saying a chance to get those sacrifices back will never come my way.”
6501
6502“…That would be the end result, yes.”
6503
6504Echidna thus firmly declared that the Witch of Envy held regard for Subaru’s fate alone. So long as Subaru overcame his fated death, everything else was trivial.
6505
6506She trusted that no matter how much things looked like a stalemate, Subaru, challenging without limit, would break past his destiny. And someday, as he repeated, her shadow would thicken, become complete, and then the time of their reunion would—
6507
6508“—Fine. If that’s how you want it, being partial only to me, I’ve decided in my gut.”
6509
6510“———”
6511
6512“This favor, the Return by Death you gave me… I’ll use it till it breaks.”
6513
6514As a result, he’d arrive before the Witch, not allowing a single thing to fall from his grasp. That’s what he’d show her.
6515
6516“Yeah, I’ve decided. I’ve decided— There ain’t a soul under heaven who can betray other people’s expectations like I can.”
6517
6518Turning supposition into conviction, the flames of anger, resolve, and decisiveness were lit within him. Subaru Natsuki was back.
6519
6520If Return by Death saved nothing but Subaru, Subaru would save everything else himself.
6521
6522If the Witch showed no such discretion, Subaru would…and he’d use the Witch’s love to do it.
6523
6524Obsession, obsession: he’d grab onto it and never let go. He’d pile it higher and climb over it, carrying everything with him.
6525
6526—This would be Subaru Natsuki’s first act of payback toward the Witch of Envy.
6527
6528“…You certainly recovered rather easily…so, too, your recklessness in regard to this despairing situation.”
6529
6530“There’s nothing easy about it. Maybe I’m just duct-taping my own heart, same as always, desperately stopping my heart from breaking like it did this time. But…”
6531
6532That moment, the fact that he was not alone loomed large. He no longer had to bear Return by Death alone.
6533
6534Somehow, that fact alone had been of great relief to Subaru’s psyche.
6535
6536And, considering just who was responsible for that—
6537
6538“———”
6539
6540“Mm? What is it? I mean, what? Hey, go on, won’t you?”
6541
6542“You totally know as you’re saying it, don’t you…?”
6543
6544Subaru clicked his tongue in irritation as Echidna, talkative and in a jovial mood, prodded him to continue. The Witch saw completely through him, even as to what that click of the tongue meant.
6545
6546Namely, that in having listened to him reveal the forbidden, Echidna’s existence had been of great relief to him.
6547
6548That was something he had absolutely no intention of saying to Echidna’s face.
6549
6550“Anyway! I’ll take your opinion to heart, and the help with my resolve. I’ll thank you for that.”
6551
6552“That is all? Those are all the words of thanks you wish to speak to me? Hey, really-really?”
6553
6554“Shaddap! Be quiet! Yeah, that’s it! Let’s talk about the next thing!”
6555
6556Yelling in anger at the pesky Witch, Subaru furiously pressed his hips down upon his chair.
6557
6558Then, as the Witch went booo, he looked up at her, went “Please,” and continued his words with, “Lend me your wisdom. I can’t rely on anyone but you.”
6559
6560“What convenient words. Though you say this, I believe I have entertained you more than enough as the hostess of this tea party. If you seek any more from me, then…”
6561
6562“I get it. I’m sure I said it at the start about the vow. If you need compensation, I’ll pay whatever it takes. So please, that included, lend me your strength.”
6563
6564Putting his hands to his knees, Subaru bowed his head deeply. Of course, if that proved insufficient, he was resolved to scrape his forehead against the ground, too. At a point like that, what value did pride have?
6565
6566He needed a Witch’s wisdom to break through a Witch’s scheme— To save everyone, that was the best hand to play.
6567
6568“———”
6569
6570Echidna gazed down at Subaru, silent for a time as he conspicuously bowed his head in request of her aid. But finally, the Witch let out a sigh, seemingly unable to endure her own silence any further.
6571
6572And then—
6573
6574“…It may well be that you have a talent for sweet-talking Witches.”
6575
6576Her lips loosened, and a charming smile came over the Witch, the words trickling out as she reluctantly gave in.
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582(4)
6583
6584
6585There was no end to what he wanted to discuss with the Witch.
6586
6587But, at that juncture, there was something Subaru first wanted to confirm that was completely separate from the rest.
6588
6589“I know you called me to the tea party right after Return by Death. But what’s happening outside during the time I’m here talking with you?”
6590
6591“Did I not speak to you of it previously? This is my castle of dreams, and you and I are merely souls at present. During your time here, you are isolated from the outside, even the passage of time thereof. I will not say that time does not pass whatsoever, but the effect on the outside world is meager at best. Therefore, it is unlikely to the extreme anything is happening outside at all.”
6592
6593“That so… If that’s the case, at least I’m not leaving Emilia on a cold floor for long hours at a time. That’s good news.”
6594
6595Since the restart point had not changed in any way, Subaru’s body was on the floor of the stone room that very moment. Emilia, challenging the Trial, lay right next to him, presumably writhing in a nightmare from which she could not wake.
6596
6597He was worried that his chance encounter was prolonging that nightmare, which would be tragic.
6598
6599“Such charming consideration for your Princess is unnecessary for the time being. So what is it you wish to borrow my wisdom about? Surely it is not the Princess’s sensitivity to cold that is on your mind?”
6600
6601“Well that might be true, but that’s a pretty thorny way of putting it.”
6602
6603“Not really? It is simply, from a normal person’s point of view, is it not poor form to pay attention to a different girl immediately after seducing a Witch?”
6604
6605“I don’t remember seducing you, and in the first place, you’re the one who said it’s rude to compare a Witch to a normal person.”
6606
6607He already had his hands full with obsession from a Witch of Envy he didn’t remember knowing. Where would he be if he let Echidna’s banter just then intimidate him? It was high time to set the teasing aside.
6608
6609Just as Echidna had said, it was time to seriously discuss something about which he had to speak with her.
6610
6611“This time around, there’s so many things I don’t understand. But among them, the biggest comes last… The stuff that ate…ate me to death.”
6612
6613“———”
6614
6615“It’s pathetic, but I was killed by fist-size rabbits. They seemed omnivorous and acted like they were raised by someone who starved them. Thanks to that, they cleaned me right off the plate…”
6616
6617Subaru used frivolous words to describe the experience, which was horrifying to even remember.
6618
6619He’d used a gentle expression, but it was just plain difficult to express the sheer gruesomeness of it. Having fangs bite into his entire body, the memory of having his flesh, bones, and blood violated left a deep mark on Subaru’s soul.
6620
6621It was so bad, he was virtually certain that had it not been for the tea party, for Echidna’s intervention, his mind truly would have shattered.
6622
6623“‘Raising’ is overstating it. As a matter of fact, Daphne did not train the Great Rabbit Horde whatsoever.”
6624
6625“…Great Rabbit?”
6626
6627“Correctly speaking, the Great Rabbit is plural, not singular. Great Rabbit Horde morphed into Great Rabbit. The demon beast Great Rabbit is considered one of the three great demon beasts, the negative legacies left by Daphne, the ‘Witch of Gluttony.’”
6628
6629“So that was the Great Rabbit of the three great demon beasts that Julius talked about before…”
6630
6631He remembered hearing about it. The name of the demon beast had popped up during the conversation when Julius had met up with them after the subjugation of the White Whale. From that, it posed a menace equal to that of the White Whale, worthy of being named among the three great demon beasts.
6632
6633From Echidna’s words, she knew that a Witch had created the legacies that had gone on to cause much trouble for others.
6634
6635“Three great demon beasts…? This, right after the White Whale was beaten? Gimme a break…”
6636
6637“Even I cannot help but sympathize with your plight. Furthermore, the Great Rabbit is the worst of foes.”
6638
6639Subaru clutched his head at the peril being beyond all expectations. Somehow, Echidna’s expression seemed very dark.
6640
6641“I have a bad feeling from the look on your face… Between the White Whale and the Great Rabbit, which is stronger?”
6642
6643“In terms of pure combat power, the White Whale wins by a substantial margin. However, what should be prioritized under the circumstances is not combat power but the difficulty of subjugation. In that, the Great Rabbit is overwhelmingly victorious.”
6644
6645“Difficulty level of subjugation…? You mean it’s hard to beat.”
6646
6647It seemed the best result would be subjugating the Great Rabbit as had been done with the White Whale. As Subaru had such thoughts, Echidna went, “Now hold on,” and raised a finger as she said, “It seems that you humans think the three great demon beasts are merely a little more problematic than normal demon beasts.”
6648
6649“Nah, I know they don’t really fit a lovely assessment like that, actually…”
6650
6651“The appropriate term for the three great demon beasts would be ‘natural disasters.’”
6652
6653When Echidna continued after his interruption of her words, he couldn’t laugh off her statement as an exaggeration.
6654
6655It was precisely because Subaru had directly confronted the White Whale, and thus knew how frightening it was, that he could not laugh the Witch’s words off.
6656
6657“The Great Rabbit always operates as a horde, fueled by an insatiable hunger that makes them consume all. To the Great Rabbit, all other living things are food. Aside from eating others and sating that hunger, it has no other desires whatsoever. It simply eats. There is nothing in its wake save uninhabited wasteland. You have surely seen this firsthand.”
6658
6659“An uninhabited wasteland, you don’t mean… You’re talking about the Sanctuary from then?!”
6660
6661When Echidna spoke of the damage characteristic of the Great Rabbit, the look on Subaru’s face changed as he shouted.
6662
6663In an uninhabited Sanctuary, those rabbits had consumed Subaru’s entire body. What if those demon beast fangs had been turned against the people of the settlement and that desolate scene had been the result?
6664
6665Then Emilia, Roswaal, Ryuzu, and the bestial Garfiel were no exception.
6666
6667With no one left out, they too had felt the agony and sense of loss from that horde of fangs shaving their lives aw—
6668
6669“O, ee…!”
6670
6671The instant the thought came to mind, Subaru was assaulted by a stomach-wrenching sense of nausea. Precisely because it had happened to him, he vividly sensed, and understood, just what pain everyone had experienced.
6672
6673Locust plague—as Subaru retched, that was the term arising in the back of his mind.
6674
6675A locust plague was said to be the phenomenon of a huge explosion in locust numbers. Strictly speaking, it wasn’t referring to the locusts themselves so much as their sudden appearance as a horde, and that enormously large horde became a calamity that devoured cultivated fields, ruining the farmland and causing outbreaks of famine.
6676
6677What Subaru had just learned about the Great Rabbit greatly resembled what he knew about locust plagues. Though, unlike locusts, this was a true natural disaster that consumed not fields but the flesh and blood of animals.
6678
6679“Isn’t there…some way to drive them off?”
6680
6681“It is very difficult. Each individual Great Rabbit is not all that powerful, but the problem is its power to survive… Each individual is able to multiply without limit. You can hunt them to no end and it still won’t be enough.”
6682
6683“Individuals…multiply without limit?! What are they, amoebas?! N-no, wait a minute! They’re a horde, right? You can’t take down the boss of the horde and they’ll scatter?”
6684
6685According to the rules of the human world, take down the head and the group will crumble. In the animal world, it might mean the top one or the top two of a horde, but which living creatures did demon beasts take after?
6686
6687Faced with Subaru’s hypothesis, Echidna went, “Unfortunately,” shrugging her shoulders as she said, “I did call them a horde, but the Great Rabbit does not fit that concept. I said it, yes? It is a demon beast that can infinitely divide from a single individual. In other words, they all began from the same individual creature. The countless Great Rabbits share the same sense of hunger, and if they have no prey, they make do by eating each other. That is their nature.”
6688
6689Even cannibalism was not beyond them. Their terrifying ecology left Subaru aghast.
6690
6691Certainly, it was an iron law of living creatures that life was linked to consuming other life-forms. But infinite division and propagation from a single individual, then consuming each other to satisfy their hunger, was an insane concept.
6692
6693—The Great Rabbit was a monster completely devoted to eliminating the very possibility of life.
6694
6695“If you were to destroy the Great Rabbit, it would require destroying the thing in its entirety. I believe that would be an act on par with vaporizing the lot of them, not allowing a single droplet to fall.”
6696
6697It was exaggerated talk for the sake of argument. But that simply represented the scale of the problem.
6698
6699Accepting Echidna’s explanation, Subaru felt dizzy at just how difficult it was to beat the Great Rabbit. With subjugating it so difficult, the only realistic option to deal with a Great Rabbit attack was to flee.
6700
6701But if the horde of Great Rabbits appeared inside the Sanctuary—
6702
6703“—There’s the barrier. As long as that’s there, Emilia and the others can’t go outside.”
6704
6705It was almost like a cage, meticulously set in order to obstruct those within.
6706
6707The Great Rabbit’s ecology and the Sanctuary’s environment could not mesh in a more horrible manner.
6708
6709There was a murderess coming to the mansion, the Great Rabbit coming to the Sanctuary, and both menaces would arrive in five days hence.
6710
6711Before that, the Sanctuary’s barrier had to be lifted so that Emilia and the others could flee.
6712
6713Before that, he had to assemble the combat strength to drive Elsa and company from the mansion.
6714
6715—In that loop, that was Subaru’s duty, one only he could accomplish.
6716
6717“———”
6718
6719He absolutely would not vent weak words like, Can I do it? It was Subaru himself who decided as much, for he had sworn to overcome, no matter what travails might stand in his way.
6720
6721However, in contrast to that determination and that vow, just what ought he do to address the situation—
6722
6723“—Echidna?”
6724
6725Subaru, plunged into a labyrinth of thought, abruptly realized that something about the Witch sitting opposite to him had changed.
6726
6727Echidna, so leisurely exchanging words with Subaru as she sat in her chair, had a faint crease on her brow. Subaru thought it was an expression of hesitancy about something in regard to him.
6728
6729“Did you think of something?”
6730
6731“…To be quite honest, it is not something I particularly wish to recommend.”
6732
6733“But it’s something meaningful for breaking this situation open…isn’t it?”
6734
6735Closing her eyes, Echidna neither affirmed nor denied Subaru’s words. Her demeanor was tacit confirmation in and of itself.
6736
6737The Witch boasting vast reserves of knowledge had come to a possibility Subaru had not realized for himself. When Subaru leaned his body over the table, Echidna instantly thrust out her palm to hold him at bay.
6738
6739Then, as she squished the tip of Subaru’s nose, the Witch continued, “Please hear me out.”
6740
6741“I do not wish to recommend this means. It is truly dangerous.”
6742
6743“I’m aware of the dangers. That’s why…”
6744
6745Of course, he couldn’t come out and say, That’s what Return by Death is for. However, that prevarication aside, Subaru had no doubt conveyed his true intent. Receiving this, Echidna shook her head from side to side.
6746
6747“The danger is not external. It is here. Danger would befall you in this place.”
6748
6749“Here…? What the heck are you trying to tell me…?”
6750
6751“—What if I said I could grant you an opportunity to speak to Daphne, the Witch of Gluttony?”
6752
6753“———”
6754
6755Offered an impossible proposal, Subaru felt the rhythm of his breath thrown awry.
6756
6757Before this Subaru, the seriousness on Echidna’s face did not falter. It didn’t feel like a joke. That being the case, the contents from the Witch’s mouth were genuine. And if that was true, then—
6758
6759“All the other Witches are supposed to be dead. There’s no way I can speak with that Witch.”
6760
6761“If that were true, how are you speaking with me right now? How do you explain this circumstance? Surely you know quite well the fact that I am already among the departed, and yet you claim there is ‘no way’ you could be speaking to me.”
6762
6763“That’s, well that’s true, but…”
6764
6765“Sekhmet, Minerva, Typhon, Camilla, Daphne—”
6766
6767As Subaru hemmed and hawed, Echidna touched her chest, reciting the names like she would for those dear to her.
6768
6769From their previous chance encounter, Subaru knew that these were the names of Witches from long ago.
6770
6771“—They are dead, but their souls are here with me in this castle of dreams. So that I might not lose them, I gathered them all into my own flesh before Volcanica destroyed my body and sealed me away.”
6772
6773“You gathered their souls…so you can call them here…?”
6774
6775“Yes, albeit by allowing myself to serve as their avatar. During that time, I would be literally replaced by them.”
6776
6777“That’s…!”
6778
6779If that happened exactly according to her words, it would be quite an incredible thing. And more to the point, if he could speak to the Witch of Gluttony, he might be able to get a hint as to how to defeat the Great Rabbit.
6780
6781However, in contrast to Subaru leaping at the ray of hope, Echidna had a truly unenthused look on her face.
6782
6783“…For the one who proposed this, you really don’t look thrilled with it, you know.”
6784
6785“I told you, it is dangerous. You probably harbor a misconception as to what kind of being a Witch is. You only know of me and that thing, neither holding any animosity toward you.”
6786
6787“You’re saying the other Witches will hold animosity toward me?”
6788
6789“…If you treat them the wrong way, it can be dangerous, safe, very dangerous, extremely dangerous, or absolutely dangerous.”
6790
6791“The fact that ‘safe’ is part of that lineup actually makes it sound worse… So what about Gluttony’s case?”
6792
6793“Absolutely dangerous.”
6794
6795Closing her eyes, Echidna rubbed her brow at just how temperamental these Witches were. But her demeanor toward those Witches had been friendly just before. It wasn’t as if the Witches got along poorly with themselves.
6796
6797Subaru had a number of cases where friendships and positions were badly mismatched, too. It had to be something like that.
6798
6799“I understand why you’re concerned. But can I ask you to do it anyway?”
6800
6801“If you truly desire it, I cannot stop you from doing so. Besides, if I may say something extremely personal—I am not disinterested in what you might think after meeting the other girls.”
6802
6803Speaking thus, Echidna beheld Subaru in her own black pupils. The dark glint in her pair of eyes was inquisitiveness that knew no bottom—but this did not overwhelm Subaru as he twisted the corners of his mouth.
6804
6805Faced with that witchy smile, he, as a guest to a Witch’s tea party, responded with his dignity intact.
6806
6807“Incidentally, what happens if I die here?”
6808
6809“Only your spirit has been invited into this world. It is a world unrelated to death. Naturally, however, if your spiritual body suffers wounds enough to make you believe you have died, those cracks in your mind will remain even after returning to your body.”
6810
6811“In other words, I’d be a complete wreck? That’s, like, a lot more risk than anything external?”
6812
6813“So do you wish to stop?”
6814
6815When Subaru raised his voice, the risk of becoming a wreck was pointed out to him, and Echidna sent a provocative smile his way.
6816
6817That smile lit a fire in him. He couldn’t back down.
6818
6819“Do it.”
6820
6821“—I pray for your good fortune in battle.”
6822
6823It wasn’t set in stone that her final smile was really meant as a prayer for his good fortune. The joyful craving in it—that of a girl waiting expectantly in ultimate delight for the result—was too strong for such an assumption.
6824
6825Besides, Subaru immediately lost the free time with which to pay any heed to such a thing.
6826
6827“———”
6828
6829Echidna’s charming smile suddenly melted into the air. The particles from which Echidna was composed unraveled, and her very being was dismantled…only to be reconstructed into a completely different shape.
6830
6831Right after that veritable blink of an eye, appearing across the table from Subaru was—
6832
6833“Ohh, we finally meet…”
6834
6835“…Huh?”
6836
6837“Huh? What do you mean, ‘huh?’ Huh, what? Wow, aren’t you a rude one?”
6838
6839These words spoken, bare feet wiggled in front of Subaru as the other party’s cheeks puffed up.
6840
6841There sat a little girl maybe ten years old—a being one would never think a Witch.
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847(5)
6848
6849
6850The little girl had brown skin and a bright, adorable face—the very image of youth and innocence.
6851
6852Her deep green hair mixed with big round red eyes. She wore a lovely white dress with blue flowers at its hem and similar blue flower decorations on her head.
6853
6854The young girl was the epitome of the words pure and innocent, a sight that made Subaru’s breath catch.
6855
6856If what Echidna had said during their exchange a moment before was true, the little girl before him was—
6857
6858“You’re…er, you’re a Witch, too, right?”
6859
6860“Mm, you heard from Dona, right? And you’re… I know, you’re Baru! Baru it is!”
6861
6862Dona had to mean Echidna, and Baru had to mean Subaru.
6863
6864The way her reply came off as young—or younger than her apparent age—threw Subaru for a loop. Certainly, Echidna had portrayed making contact with the other Witches as a difficult battle.
6865
6866“She didn’t mean in the sense of having to deal with kids, right…? So uh, do you know what Echidna and I were talking about?”
6867
6868“Kinda-sorta? I heard from inside Dona, so yeah.”
6869
6870“The inside Echidna part of that info kind of weighs on my mind but…anyway, I’m glad we at least have some basis to go on. So to get right to the point, about the Rabbit…”
6871
6872Subaru leaned forward with every intention of asking about the Great Rabbit. But his action made the little girl tilt her head. “Incidentally,” she went, bringing him to a halt.
6873
6874“Baru, are you an evildoer? I’ve been wondering about that the whole time, you see.”
6875
6876“…Evildoer?”
6877
6878The question, from a completely unanticipated angle, made Subaru unwittingly drop his jaw. As he did so, the little girl swayed her legs, which did not reach the ground, and her chair rattled as she began rocking it back and forth.
6879
6880“I’m asking if you’re an evildoer or not. Which is it…?”
6881
6882“You mean like a bad guy…? Er, I’m not sure what you’re getting at with that question, but…”
6883
6884“Hmm, I get it! I’ll check something out, then!”
6885
6886She turned him an innocent smile, making painfully clear just how difficult it was for Subaru to converse with this Witch.
6887
6888Ignoring that sentiment, the little girl leaped off her chair, trampling the grass with her still-bare feet, and walked over to Subaru. Then, going “Nn!” she showed her teeth as she smiled at him and put out her hand.
6889
6890“…You wanna shake hands? You’ll know something if we shake?”
6891
6892“Nnn!”
6893
6894“I-I get it. I get it. If that makes you happy, hear me out, ’kay?”
6895
6896He truly felt like he was touching a little girl. Nervous from how she gave off an air younger than the kids of Earlham Village, Subaru took the little girl’s hand. Her hand was small, and her palm was soft. But the body temperature was high, like a baby’s hand. He thought idly, So spiritual bodies have body temperature, too, huh—
6897
6898“—I take this in compensation for your sins.”
6899
6900“What?”
6901
6902Failing to pick up what she’d said, Subaru initially tried to ask her to repeat it. But before he could, he felt a light blow. Together with the feeling of his arm being ripped off, he felt a sense of liberation, as if freed of some heavy burden.
6903
6904He gazed down at the girl, wondering what had happened. The little girl had a smiling face as she clutched a single arm to her chest.
6905
6906It was an adult male’s arm, the area where it had been torn right from the shoulder fully exposed—Subaru’s right arm.
6907
6908“—?!!”
6909
6910“Ohhh, the fact it didn’t hurt means you’re not an evildoer. I’m so glad…”
6911
6912In that emergency situation, Subaru looked at his own right shoulder—and the wound left from his stolen arm. The jagged surface of the severed arm was exposed, but just as the little girl had said, he’d felt no pain from his arm being torn off whatsoever.
6913
6914There was no pain, no bleeding, no sense of anything different from before.
6915
6916As he gazed at the bone and arteries marking the fresh, bloody flesh of the wound, it was like looking at meat in the window of a butcher shop.
6917
6918Faced with the abnormality of what had occurred to his own body, Subaru screamed.
6919
6920“A—aaaaaaaaa! M-my arm…my aaaarm?!”
6921
6922“Hey, it didn’t hurt, right? If you rant in a huge voice like that, Dona’s gonna hate you!”
6923
6924“Y-y-you?! What are you sayin’…? G-give it back! Give it back!!”
6925
6926The little girl’s easygoing and bizarre worldview blew a hole in Subaru’s unaccepting brain. He instantly determined that he needed back the arm she was clutching to reattach it to his shoulder immediately.
6927
6928A human body was not a simple enough thing that this alone would heal it, but he was too confused for that to sink in.
6929
6930Anyway, I’ve gotta get my arm back, went Subaru, attempting to grab hold of the girl when—
6931
6932“—Thou shall not be among the condemned.”
6933
6934The next instant, both of Subaru’s legs shattered from the knees on down.
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940Having lost his right shoulder, then both his lower legs, Subaru lost his balance, tumbling forward. The blow cracked his hips, sending a fissure into his chest, and his face was flattened at an angle.
6941
6942“K—aa…!! Wh…ut dud…”
6943
6944“Oh, you’re not an evildoer, but you have a guilty conscience anyway! Awww, Baru, you’re so nice, you poor thing. It must be so haaard…”
6945
6946There was no pain from his shattered legs, his cracked torso, or his head. They were simply broken and lost.
6947
6948Squatting, the little girl gently stroked Subaru’s head as he lay on the ground. The earnest benevolence in the stroke of her hand, and the voice she cast toward Subaru, became frightening.
6949
6950He could not comprehend. It didn’t compute. He couldn’t cope with the abnormality.
6951
6952“Typhon’s completed her goal— After that…eh? Ahhh, I get it!”
6953
6954Standing up, the girl brushed off her knees and said something, but his mind wasn’t paying attention. The little girl seemed to have lost interest in Subaru, too.
6955
6956In the view from lying faceup, the little girl vanished, and in her place, he saw the clear blue sky.
6957
6958“———”
6959
6960Perhaps Subaru felt no pain because his body was a spiritual one, formed from his soul alone? He’d been advised that if it was wounded enough to make him think that he had died, it would be something that couldn’t be undone.
6961
6962It’s all right, I’ll endure it, you’ll see, he thought, and this was the result.
6963
6964The cracks on his limbs, his hips, his torso, his head, were growing, until finally, within the dream, he would become fine particles of dust—
6965
6966“—Oooone! The absurdities of the human world must be punched!”
6967
6968There was a voice. The voice strongly reverberated through Subaru, on the verge of shattering to dust.
6969
6970The voice continued. It was imposing…imposing without a hint of shame.
6971
6972“—Twooooo! Nefarious misdeeds can go to hell!!”
6973
6974The voice echoing in the distance gradually grew nearer. Moreover, it was a voice with a high-pitched echo.
6975
6976“—Threeeee! Be it unsightly or beautiful, all is part of this transient world!!”
6977
6978As he broke, Subaru listened to the voice.
6979
6980As his limbs turned to dust—his torso having already lost its shape—and his soul received wounds rivaling death itself, there was a great rumble as something stepped close. With wide-open eyes, Subaru saw something twirling around.
6981
6982“—Do not think! You’ll just! Get away with this!!”
6983
6984As Subaru lay faceup, the fist made a direct blow to the bridge of his nose, penetrating to the back of his skull and making the ground behind it explode. A crater was formed in the grassy plain, and a plume of dust rose from the destructive force of the explosive blow.
6985
6986“—?!!”
6987
6988He didn’t understand what had happened. But with his psyche on the verge of death, he was caught by his neck and forcefully swung about. It was as if he was being dragged away from death…as if it was too soon for him to die.
6989
6990He was dragged up and pummeled. Fists punched wildly, continuing to dig into Subaru like rain.
6991
6992Engulfed by the impact, he completely lost his bearings. His psyche was dyed white. His field of vision beheld only the unrelenting fists—and the side of the face of the girl hurling them, drenched in sweat and tears.
6993
6994The girl’s tears glistened as they scattered into the sky. The girl wept as she swung one fist, then another, pounding the nearly dead Subaru over and over and over and over again.
6995
6996“Through my fists, the world is reborn! Through my anger, the world is cleansed!! My wrath! My healing fists! This is my answerrrr—!!”
6997
6998Putting her hips into what truly deserved the wording, she slammed a mighty blow into Subaru’s face.
6999
7000I’m gonna blow, thought Subaru, utterly certain the impact would do just that.
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006“Eh?”
7007
7008However, the blast he was certain would come never arrived.
7009
7010His skull was intact, as was his life that was surely disintegrating, the fists affecting nothing at all.
7011
7012—No, they had an effect. His arm, his legs, his torso, his head, his face—the cracks had vanished from them all as they returned to their former state.
7013
7014Subaru’s soul, breaking apart to become dust of the dream, had been pieced back together.
7015
7016“Th-this is…”
7017
7018“Arm and both legs are fine, huh! That’s me for you. My work is awesome!!”
7019
7020As Subaru sat cross-legged on the ground, confirming his limbs were safe and sound, he heard a powerful force come at him from behind.
7021
7022When he nervously looked over his shoulder, he saw that the speaker truly was standing close enough to touch. When he looked up at the other party, what immediately leaped into Subaru’s eyes were—
7023
7024“…Breasts?”
7025
7026“—!! Wh-where the hell are you looking?!”
7027
7028The other person was so close that he saw not her face, but the breasts that obstructed his vision before it. Subaru’s dumbstruck voice made the owner of the breasts go shrill as she leaped backward. Finally, he could see her entire body.
7029
7030“P-please look at someone’s eyes when you speak with them. Eyes! Goodness! Men are always like this, that’s why I can’t trust them!”
7031
7032Yet another unfamiliar girl raged, venting her naked anger at the male gender.
7033
7034The beautiful girl had gleaming golden hair, worn in a side ponytail that rubbed against her face, and vivid, nearly transparent blue eyes. She wore a short skirt that prioritized ease of movement, wearing a white-based tunic over her torso. She looked similar in age to Subaru, though she was a fair bit shorter—and she had big breasts and a large butt that lent her a very appealing figure.
7035
7036Combined with the person’s demeanor, Subaru felt he ought to call it a healthy sex appeal.
7037
7038The girl’s hostile demeanor and actions put Subaru at a loss as to what he ought to say to her first. During that time, a change came over the girl. Her blue, fairly slanted eyes moistened dramatically.
7039
7040“Y-you’re crying…?”
7041
7042“I am not crying at all! I’m simply angry! That’s right, I’m angry! It’s Typhon’s fault! Hurting you this much when I hadn’t had any intention of coming out…! Stupid Typhon! I hate the world that makes her do these things! I really hate everybody!”
7043
7044Stamping her foot upon the ground, her tears flowed profusely as she made the ground tremble beneath her feet. When Subaru looked with greater care, this, plus the blow to him earlier, was causing extreme damage to their surroundings.
7045
7046The hill upon which he’d had the tea party with Echidna had been flattened, and the table and parasol had been sent flying. It was abnormal for there to be such damage yet for it not to have any effect upon Subaru.
7047
7048Between the exchange just prior and the girl’s current behavior, he somehow guessed what the girl before him was.
7049
7050“Th-thank you for saving me? But this must mean you’re also a…”
7051
7052“I am Minerva, the Witch of Wrath! No one is worthy of invoking her name!!”
7053
7054“You did it just now, didn’t you?!”
7055
7056“Anyway! I healed your wounds! My duty is finished! You no longer have so much as a trace of a bee sting on you! That is a Witch’s promise, so there!”
7057
7058“Don’t talk so casually about Witches and promises! Do you even know how much both of those things scare me?!”
7059
7060Averting her face, the girl—the Witch Minerva—vented her anger in adorable fashion.
7061
7062However, the abnormal claim was true after all. He’d felt the effects of literal “tough medicine.” After receiving a thrashing that left the area around him destroyed, his wounds had been healed. As far as mysterious phenomena went, this was something else.
7063
7064But he could only think of events up to that point as having been broken and healed according to the whims of others—
7065
7066“Gaaah…! I get it!”
7067
7068Minerva abruptly glared at the sky, looking like she was exchanging words with an invisible person. When this made Subaru grimace, the girl finally pointed right at him as she delivered a scolding.
7069
7070“Now see here, don’t do anything rash from here on out! Or next time I’ll heal everyone!”
7071
7072“Don’t say that like you’re gonna slaughter everybody…”
7073
7074With that finger thrust toward him, he was overwhelmed by her voice and the powerful will infused within. When Subaru somehow managed that mumbling reply, before his eyes, the sight of Minerva swayed like a mirage—
7075
7076“…Seeing your face makes me feel so relieved it’s like I’m back at my own house.”
7077
7078“…That appraisal leaves me somewhat conflicted. I was somewhat nervous that we would not be able to converse anymore.”
7079
7080Before the exhausted Subaru, Echidna appeared with displeasure upon her face. The Witch twirled her long, white hair around a finger, not looking in Subaru’s direction very much.
7081
7082Subaru sighed at the Witch’s timid demeanor.
7083
7084“Your warning was correct. I almost died and got zero to show for it… Pathetic.”
7085
7086“That could not be helped… More to the point, an issue came up, which forced that result. Even though my objective was to let you speak to Daphne, the instant I relinquished my body, Typhon ran on ahead and…”
7087
7088“Mm? Wait, that was Typhon, not Daphne?”
7089
7090When Subaru, seeing that the name was off, tilted his head, the interrupted Echidna nodded.
7091
7092“The first Witch to appear before you was Typhon…the Witch of Pride. I believe you know this from your contact with her, but she is such a child. She set off running, wanting to meet you with all her heart.”
7093
7094“Meaning I almost got killed by a girl not even related to this stuff…?”
7095
7096Strictly speaking, he was in peril not of death but of becoming a wreck of a man, yet the effect was the same. Besides, had she mistaken wanting to meet him for wanting to kill him…?
7097
7098“She named herself, but the one who saved you from the verge of death was Minerva, the Witch of Wrath. In terms of what I explained earlier, that girl is the Witch you would be ‘safest’ with.”
7099
7100“Yeah, she came off like a, hmm…a fresh-feeling explosive, Tsundere, big-breasted loli healer. Thanks to her, I didn’t have to die but…”
7101
7102Subaru broke off his words and looked around the area. There was no little hill left anywhere to be seen on the grassy plain.
7103
7104Sensing from Subaru’s gaze what he was getting at, Echidna flashed a strained smile and snapped her fingers.
7105
7106Instantly, there was a puff of wind. Simultaneously, for a brief moment, the world was enveloped in darkness as if a curtain had fallen. Then, when the curtain lifted—everything was back as it had been for the tea party of dreams.
7107
7108“Ohhh…man, you really are a Witch.”
7109
7110“I am shocked you would doubt such a thing after all of our conversation together. Well then, what now?”
7111
7112“What do you mean, what now?”
7113
7114“Do you wish to continue? I can firmly state that this time, I can grant you an audience with Daphne for certain, without interruptions…but Daphne is more dangerous than Typhon.”
7115
7116Subaru audibly gulped. Naturally, Echidna’s words had given rise to fear.
7117
7118“…If Wrath was safe, where did Pride land on the scale?”
7119
7120“Typhon was ‘very dangerous,’ I suppose? Just not as much compared to Camilla and Daphne.”
7121
7122“Hearing that really makes a guy think, huh…”
7123
7124When he was told he’d spoken to Typhon, conversation seemed like a distant memory to him. If he dealt with someone even less inclined toward proper speech, his life truly would be in danger.
7125
7126Even if that was not the case, she was still the creator of demon beasts, which were collections of murderous instincts. Perhaps it truly had been a reckless challenge that Subaru had been doomed to lose from the beginning.
7127
7128Then, just as he began to think of his battle as one with no chance of victory—
7129
7130“—That’s why I have to pry the door open, damn it.”
7131
7132If it was just a matter of victory or defeat, Subaru Natsuki couldn’t win against anyone. It was Subaru’s manner of fighting to challenge so that odds of victory might be born.
7133
7134“Your determination is firm, then? Understood.”
7135
7136Before Subaru’s eyes, Echidna’s provocative stance gave way to a sigh with an air of resignation.
7137
7138However, the Witch then went “However,” raising a finger as she said, “I do want to make this much very clear. You absolutely must not free Daphne of her restraints.”
7139
7140“Restraints…”
7141
7142“Moreover, I forbid you from touching her. If possible, I would like you to avoid meeting her eyes as well.”
7143
7144“If I upheld all that I’d be a guy so creepy I’d wanna die, you know?! “
7145
7146In the first place, she hadn’t explained the word restraints, something he could not dismiss. But before he could pursue the matter further, Echidna had finished preparing on her end. The Witch’s form slowly wavered, her existence unraveled, and the world melted as she switched places with a different Witch.
7147
7148Then, with Subaru’s body hard and tense, it slowly emerged before his eyes.
7149
7150“…Come on, isn’t this a little excessive?”
7151
7152Drawing back his chin, Subaru let those words out in a quivering voice.
7153
7154If it was truly the Witch of Gluttony that had appeared before his eyes, the sight of her was truly difficult to ignore.
7155
7156“—Subaruuu, is there something youu want to ask Daphnee?”
7157
7158With a sweet voice, Daphne—the Witch of Gluttony—asked with a sniff of her refined nose.
7159
7160
7161—The Witch was inside a coffin, firmly bound by chains, both eyes sealed by a black blindfold.
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167(6)
7168
7169
7170It wasn’t that there was nothing distinct about her. Rather, the Witch’s external appearance was peculiar in very awkward ways.
7171
7172The coffin was shaped closest to the torture device known as an iron maiden. The Witch, packed into the vertically standing black coffin, outwardly looked thirteen or fourteen years old.
7173
7174She wore her ashen hair back in two tails that reached down as far as shoulder level. A pitch-black straitjacket worn over white clothing was affixed to the coffin with chains. Both of her eyes were covered by a blindfold wrapped to cross over the center of her face, lending her appearance an ominous witchiness greater than those who had preceded her.
7175
7176“I came out because Donadona said to, even though sleeping felt really goood… I don’t want to be up that looong, so don’t talk about anything boring, okaaay?”
7177
7178“Y-yeah, thanks for the trouble of coming out. That statement sounds more like Sloth than Gluttony, so…you’re the Witch of Gluttony, right?”
7179
7180The other party was blindfolded and surely not at liberty to step back. But there was Echidna’s warning just prior, so Subaru carefully closed the distance by only a single step.
7181
7182But that move made Daphne, inside the coffin, murmur “Ahh,” humming through her nose before saying,
7183
7184“…This might be poison for Daphne’s body—Centipede Coffin.”
7185
7186“—!”
7187
7188She called out, and Subaru’s surprise at the subsequent spectacle made his throat catch.
7189
7190To put it matter-of-factly, all Daphne did was move backward, seemingly to maintain the distance with Subaru. However, it was how she moved that was beyond Subaru’s expectations.
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196“———”
7197
7198The lower part of the coffin binding Daphne suddenly floated up off the ground. The cause was the legs that sprouted on the bottom of the coffin—legs moving like those of a crab or a spider. With these legs, the coffin moved backward.
7199
7200It was like a mobile iron maiden—or, more accurately, it moved like a living creature.
7201
7202“Can I…ask you what that is…?”
7203
7204“Meaniiing? Daphne cannot see, so say it in a way Daphne can understand.”
7205
7206“That um…super-aesthetic coffin you have there. From what little I know, coffins don’t have feet, and they definitely don’t move like insects at amazing speeds like that.”
7207
7208With a creaking sound, the coffin set itself down, as if having reached its destination, drawing the legs it had sprouted back inside again. The action was like a turtle hiding in its shell, but vastly more repulsive.
7209
7210“Daphne cannot move freely, so Daphne made the Centipede Coffiiiin for thaaat. It moves from Daphne’s sweat and pee, very convenient, yeees?”
7211
7212“Suddenly I feel like that’s waaaay too much information.”
7213
7214The gist was that it was a creature living off its host’s waste products. Inside his head, he mulled whether it was just poorly phrased, but the abnormality of it was conspicuous indeed.
7215
7216The greatest abnormality was surely the part about her having “made” it.
7217
7218“When Subaruu is by Daphne’s side, Daphne’s body throoobbbs… It’s a scent that Daphne really, reaaaally likes… It makes Daphne want to eat youuu.”
7219
7220“By eating you mean, ah…swallowing me up?”
7221
7222“Swallowing youuu…”
7223
7224Daphne replied with a red face, almost like someone drunk. The words probably meant something different to her than they did to him.
7225
7226Her expressions were adorable, but the Witch had said without hesitation she wanted to “eat” Subaru. This indicated that she meant nothing beyond the literal meaning of consuming food—in other words, cannibalism was not too far for her.
7227
7228Common sense or ethical considerations would be of no aid to him. Seizing hold of the pace required a preemptive strike.
7229
7230“I get that neither of us wants the conversation to drag too long. I get it, so I’ll get right to my question. It’s about the three great demon beasts you made.”
7231
7232“Three…great?”
7233
7234“—!! The White Whale, the Great Rabbit, and the Black Serpent, those demon beasts! You made them, right?!”
7235
7236Her demeanor, like she didn’t remember them, set Subaru off, making him shout the names of the demon beasts. At those names, Daphne tilted her head left and right a number of times as she answered.
7237
7238“Ahhh, you mean Whaley, Buuunny, and Snakey?”
7239
7240“That’s what I’m telling y…”
7241
7242“But you called them by strange names. I don’t knoooow the names other people giiive them. I mean, those children just picked uuup and left Daphne all on their ooown…”
7243
7244Squirming inside the coffin, Daphne seemed to try and evade Subaru’s anger. Apparently, she didn’t have much self-awareness about creating life being a veritable act of God.
7245
7246—Meaning that in creating the demon beasts, Daphne wielded power rivaling that of proper deities.
7247
7248“Geez, why did you create guys like that, anyway…?”
7249
7250“—? Whyyy?”
7251
7252“Why! Did you let! Guys like that loose on the world!”
7253
7254Unable to bear her attitude any longer, like it was someone else’s problem, Subaru rang out an angry shout at the mother of demon beasts. Wrath made his face red, as he pointed a finger at Daphne and howled.
7255
7256“Even if you’re dead, it’s been four hundred years! How much rampaging do you think those demon beasts have done?! All the people, tens of people, hundreds of people! The casualties are still increasing even now!”
7257
7258The ferocious clash with the White Whale on the Liphas plains rose to the back of his mind.
7259
7260He remembered Wilhelm’s tenacity, his shouting the name of his slain wife, the days of lament and anger spent by the knights participating in that battle—and the source of it all was the Witch in the coffin before his eyes.
7261
7262“What for! What did you make a monster like the White Whale for?!”
7263
7264“—? The bigger a creature is, the more people it can feed, riiight?”
7265
7266“—Uh, wha?”
7267
7268The thoroughly mystified look on Daphne’s face brought Subaru’s forceful, sharp recriminations to a halt. When, as her demeanor rendered his vigor fruitless, he murmured, Daphne inclined her head even farther as she said,
7269
7270“The White Whale, it’s big, right? A lot of people could be satisfied from eating it.”
7271
7272“What are you…”
7273
7274“The Great Rabbit, weeell…they just multiply more and mooore. As long as it’s around, no one will go hungryyy. Isn’t that wooonderful?”
7275
7276“That’s because the Great Rabbit ate so many of them!!”
7277
7278Daphne’s speech was incoherent. If he took the words at face value, the reason she created monsters was to resolve the problem of hunger. To save people from the anguish of starvation, she’d created monsters as a source of food— And yet, so many people had fallen victim to those monsters.
7279
7280“You got everything totally backward! The number of people taken by monsters is way higher than the people whose bellies were filled by…”
7281
7282“You’re going to eat the other oooone, but you don’t think it’s possible you’ll be eaten yourseeelf… Isn’t that a little too unfaaair?”
7283
7284As Subaru wore a bitter face, Daphne smiled charmingly, speaking the words as if they were the most natural in the world.
7285
7286“———”
7287
7288Drinking down her statement, Subaru strived to understand, and he finally understood that he could not understand.
7289
7290He’d been mistaken. From her appearance and her capacity for words, he’d thought he could speak to her person to person.
7291
7292But he was wrong. The girl before his eyes was not a “person” at all.
7293
7294“That’s animal logic…”
7295
7296The strong eat the weak—this was truly the concept behind Daphne’s actions. Furthermore, it was not that she saw value in a world where the strong ate the weak; her eyes were solely focused upon eating.
7297
7298Now he understood Echidna’s explanation: Daphne really was dangerous, someone who could not be reasoned with.
7299
7300Subaru and Daphne had different values.
7301
7302She was a Witch. Even among the Witches, of which there were only seven in the world, she was a true Witch.
7303
7304“Subaruu…don’t you think about easing everyooone’s Gluttony, toooo?”
7305
7306“———”
7307
7308“In liiiife, Gluttony is the most important craving of all, you knooow? I meaaan, if you can’t satisfy thaaat, you can’t live, can youuu?”
7309
7310“———”
7311
7312“Even if you have no peaaace, even if you are not loooved, even if you can’t vent your emoootions, even if you can’t respect yourseeelf, even if you can’t get what you cooovet, even if you can’t get excited about aaaanything, that won’t kill aaanyone. But…”
7313
7314“———”
7315
7316“If you can’t eaaaat, you die, riiiight?”
7317
7318Of all the seven deadly sins, only the sin of Gluttony was directly connected to life itself.
7319
7320In a proper sense, Gluttony meant a craving for food beyond that which was necessary. But in this case, Daphne truly believed it to mean the craving for food that was necessary to sustain life.
7321
7322She had a point, one he could not refute. However—
7323
7324“What you’re saying is partially right. I acknowledge that. But that’s just…”
7325
7326“Subaruu, you should try hunger up to the very limit ooonce. Then you’ll understand what Daphne’s words meaaan… What kind of world Daphne and Buuunny live iiin.”
7327
7328Certainly, when she referred to starvation in the utmost extreme, Subaru lacked any words to speak in reply. Subaru had never experienced hunger to the point that it had threatened his life. In a normal household in modern Japan, a lack of food to the level of starvation basically didn’t exist, and even once summoned to another world, he’d been blessed with the good fortune of meeting Emilia in short order and being taken in by Roswaal Manor.
7329
7330—Even if hunger pangs assailed him that very moment, inflicting difficult-to-endure anguish, it wouldn’t make him understand the Witch’s psyche.
7331
7332“So that monster, the Great Rabbit, was created out of your own hunger, then…”
7333
7334“All those childreeen took after Daphne after they were born, especially Daphne’s empty stomaaach… You can understand how they feel when they eat each otheeer…”
7335
7336“…Doesn’t that make your conscience hurt? How you made the monsters you created feel that emptiness in their stomachs.”
7337
7338“—? Even if Buuunny’s stomach is empty, it doesn’t make Daphne’s stomach emptieeer?”
7339
7340“…I was stupid to ask.”
7341
7342They were talking past each other. No matter how long he tried, he’d never understand this Witch.
7343
7344To Daphne, even the monsters she had created were nothing more than emergency rations there for the nabbing whenever her belly was empty.
7345
7346She gave birth to them, she ate them. It was the ultimate in self-sufficiency—truly, this was the mother of the Great Rabbit.
7347
7348Perhaps it was pointless to exhaust words upon Daphne any longer, but—
7349
7350“If I said I want to send that Great Rabbit packing, any hints you could give me?”
7351
7352“Ehhh, you want to destroy Buuunny? That child, it’s weak but easy to eaaat and spreads so easy, tooo. It’s Daphne’s masterpieeeece.”
7353
7354“If you’re gonna push that weak-eats-the-strong, eat-or-be-eaten stuff, then I’d like you to acknowledge that killing so you can live is basic survival instinct.”
7355
7356Toward Daphne, who was stubborn in her off-the-wall judgment, Subaru framed his rebuttal in sophistry.
7357
7358Their values were different, so they couldn’t communicate in the same realm. Trying to play ball and establish space between Subaru and Daphne where they could see eye to eye was a long shot, likely fruitless for both parties.
7359
7360However—
7361
7362“—The Great Rabbit relies on mana to search for prey, you seeee.”
7363
7364“…What got into you all of a sudden?”
7365
7366“I meaaan, if you have to eat to liiiive, you have to accept you have to kill to live, tooo, or it won’t make seeense?”
7367
7368Subaru was suspicious about Daphne coming right out and telling him about the Great Rabbit as he’d asked. As he did so, Daphne nodded over and over, apparently accepting Subaru’s sophistry from earlier. He’d expected some kind of instant counterargument, but he’d apparently filled the chasm between his and Daphne’s values from different realms.
7369
7370Ignoring Subaru’s surprise at that, Daphne spoke about the characteristics of her child as the mother of demon beasts.
7371
7372“It’s attracted to large amounts of mana, sooo you could use a strong magic user as a decoy to lure them togeeether. Then you could take them out all at oooonce?”
7373
7374“…I heard they increase with no limit. Won’t there be guys away from the pack?”
7375
7376“No matter how many bodiiies, there is only one miiind. So it’s liiiike, one set of thoughts is shared across the whole hooorde. It doesn’t have any smarts for keeping it from being destroooyed.”
7377
7378“That so. So if we do take them out, it won’t be like, they all come back from one survivor like something out of a cliché horror movie …”
7379
7380It was an obligatory plot in a monster panic movie, but combined with the Great Rabbit’s characteristics, it wouldn’t be funny at all.
7381
7382But the information from just then was a huge contribution for how to deal with the impending Great Rabbit. It didn’t mean he’d worked out a sure way to eliminate it yet, but the data was plenty to make all that worth the effort. He saw a tiny glimmer of hope.
7383
7384“Fuwaah… Is it all right if Daphne rests noooow?”
7385
7386To Subaru, his head pondering how to subjugate the Great Rabbit, Daphne yawned and spoke thusly. To the bitter end, she did things at her own pace—or rather, was heedless of all around her.
7387
7388To Daphne, just like the Great Rabbit, all began and ended with her individual existence. Accordingly, the Witch had utterly no interest in the results; not for Subaru, not for the Great Rabbit.
7389
7390Perhaps the only thing that interested her was insatiable hunger. What did that even mean for a Witch who was no longer alive?
7391
7392“Yeah. Took a while, but I’ll keep that tucked away. Thanks—also.”
7393
7394One was alive, and the other was dead; the eras of their lives were different. Had it not been for such a fashion, Subaru and Daphne were two lines that would never, ever have crossed. Hence, there was no issue whatsoever with giving up on their different values and parting ways.
7395
7396There was no issue, but—
7397
7398“—I will destroy the Great Rabbit. I already killed the White Whale. I won’t accept any complaints from their mommy dearest.”
7399
7400“———”
7401
7402“Four hundred years ago, you might have thought you did a good job. If you didn’t, well, setting that aside, they’ve rampaged on and on. They’ve done enough— I’ll erase them, with no trace left.”
7403
7404There was a vast chasm between their values—and, fully aware of this, Subaru spoke.
7405
7406Not knowing whether it would reach, he’d wanted to fire off at least one arrow at the Witches toying with him until the bitter end.
7407
7408Faced with Subaru’s declaration of war, Daphne showed him a reaction like none before it.
7409
7410“…Uppity human.”
7411
7412The murmur that trickled out was utterly bereft of the sweet atmosphere up until that point.
7413
7414The Witch’s mouth opened broadly to one side, and for the first time, he caught a glimpse of tangible will beyond mere Gluttony.
7415
7416“—Do iiiit, if you can.”
7417
7418Baring her all-too-sharp fangs and sticking out her red tongue, the Witch of Gluttony laughed with delight.
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424(7)
7425
7426
7427“———”
7428
7429A powerful wind blew, and Subaru unwittingly threw up his arms, obstructing his field of vision.
7430
7431His eyes followed as the gust buffeted the grassland, and a swirl of wind made the petals of wild flowers dance aloft in the sky. He watched until they were swallowed by the light of the sun, whereupon his gaze returned. And then—
7432
7433“—Sorry for insisting, Echidna.”
7434
7435“I need no thanks. In this place, it is good for the girls to exchange words with someone besides me once in a while. Of course, if it was not a being like you, he or she could not stand before us.”
7436
7437“…You pulling my leg?”
7438
7439“It would be great if all could be solved by pulling legs, but many things cannot.”
7440
7441Echidna, manifesting in Daphne’s place, spoke in a jesting manner as she shrugged her shoulders.
7442
7443At the very least, though Subaru felt the same sense of oppression from his first meeting with Echidna, he did not receive the same urge to vomit. He’d felt the same when meeting the other Witches.
7444
7445He’d felt fear due to the girls’ abnormality. But there had been no instinctive sense of rejection. That was the difference.
7446
7447“So did you pick up anything from that talk with Daphne?”
7448
7449“I suppose so… First, I picked up that among the Witches, you’re incredibly sane.”
7450
7451“Ha… Goodness gracious, this will not do. I cannot have you look at me more lightly from such lovely-to-hear words putting me in a good mood.”
7452
7453At Subaru’s deeply felt reply, Echidna made a sound through her nose, plus some small jest. After that, the Witch hummed a tune as she put fresh tea and cookie-like treats onto the table.
7454
7455The tune wasn’t very good. At any rate, she was an easy-to-understand Witch.
7456
7457“But I’ll pass on your body fluids and cookies with who-knows-what mixed into them.”
7458
7459“I have not put any hair in them.”
7460
7461“At this point I’ve gotta second-guess each and every thing you tell me!”
7462
7463From that moment forward, Subaru firmly swore in his heart that he would not eat or drink again at that tea party.
7464
7465In contrast to Subaru’s determination, Echidna made a pained smile and narrowed her black eyes. With those dark-colored eyes staring at him, Subaru grimaced, feeling distinctly uncomfortable.
7466
7467“I don’t really like how those eyes seem to see through everything.”
7468
7469“If I could understand everything about someone by staring, I would stare at you until you burst into flames… Besides, I really must say, you have little self-awareness, do you?”
7470
7471“—? What are you talking about? Self-aware of what?”
7472
7473“Perhaps the distorted situation? For instance…if you had a mind to, you could calmly exchange words with even Typhon, provided she said she wants to speak with you. Am I wrong?”
7474
7475With Subaru tilting his head, Echidna tossed him a question. Accepting it, Subaru twisted his head one way then the other, pondering. What did the Witch want to say, or what was she trying to make him say?
7476
7477“…If she wanted to talk I think I’d hear her out. What of it?”
7478
7479“After Typhon did all that to you? Normally, a person could never accept someone who shattered his arms and legs and nearly killed him, not even if those wounds had been completely healed.”
7480
7481“———”
7482
7483The instant she pointed that out, Subaru’s breath caught.
7484
7485His reaction made the blackness of Echidna’s eyes thicken in ever-deeper interest. During that time, Subaru slowly remembered something he had forgotten—how to breathe.
7486
7487“It seems you were not wholly unaware of it.”
7488
7489“…I wonder if it’s an issue with how my mind’s working right now. Certainly I’m self-aware that my thinking is a little less than sane. But I can’t just come out and say certain stuff, right?”
7490
7491What would happen if he said in anger about Typhon, who’d nearly taken his life, that he couldn’t forgive her?
7492
7493Even Rem had killed Subaru once upon a time. And once upon a time, Ram had helped her do so. Even so, Subaru had forgiven them both. Love toward them had won out against anger. He’d chosen a tomorrow he could spend with them over a tomorrow without them.
7494
7495“Of course, it’s different with Witches I only just met than with Rem and Ram. I’m not gonna put up with talking to Typhon unless she apologizes. Tell her that.”
7496
7497“…Understood. I do not know if she will listen or if she will desire to speak with you again, but I shall have a firm word with her about the matter.”
7498
7499Puffing out her chest, Echidna undertook to do as Subaru said in a most commendable manner. Nodding at her reply, Subaru abruptly looked down at his two hands.
7500
7501He had an odd sense that something was off. He opened and closed his fists, knitting his brows with a questioning look.
7502
7503“The heck? I’m getting this weird, creepy feeling…”
7504
7505“—It would seem that the time for you to awaken draws near.”
7506
7507“Awaken? …Meaning…”
7508
7509Subaru felt dizzy as his upper body swayed. Tasting something like dizziness from getting up too fast, Subaru, still seated in his chair, blinked, as he wondered what was going on.
7510
7511Awakening meant liberation from the castle of dreams. But what was strange about that was—
7512
7513“According to what you told me, I can’t leave here so long as you haven’t given permission?”
7514
7515“That should be the case, but there are exceptions. For instance, in the case that your flesh and blood is being urged to awaken from without……but that is odd. Certainly this time we have spoken at length, but even so, this is not a common occurrence by any means.”
7516
7517“Woken from the outside…? Don’t tell me, that means…”
7518
7519Subaru’s eyes opened wide as Echidna’s explanation made him think of something.
7520
7521In his present condition, Subaru was only a soul invited into Echidna’s dream. The flesh and blood meant to contain it ought to have still been lying on the stone floor in the tomb, limbs spread like a snow angel. Time flowed differently between inside and out, so he figured it was basically impossible someone had sensed something wrong and entered the tomb.
7522
7523In other words, there was only one person who could be waking Subaru up.
7524
7525“Emilia’s trying to wake me? No, wait, in the first place…”
7526
7527That was when Subaru realized a strange fact. There was no mistaking that Emilia was challenging the tomb’s Trial. Subaru had entered there during that time, after all.
7528
7529But if those events were happening in the castle of dreams during that Trial, then—
7530
7531“Weren’t you playing the part of the examiner for the Trial? What are you doing here, then?”
7532
7533“Mm?”
7534
7535“I mean, Emilia’s challenging the Trial, too, right? What are you doing here instead of supervising that? Isn’t that weird?”
7536
7537“…Ahhh, that is what you mean. But I already see the result, so…”
7538
7539“You see the result…?”
7540
7541The terribly blunt reply left Subaru unable to continue to the next phrase. This was because Echidna’s apathy about Emilia’s trial came from referencing Subaru’s own memories.
7542
7543So far as Subaru knew, Emilia would be unable to beat the Trial for three days hence.
7544
7545Even if one thought she could do it with more time, the Great Rabbit would rob her of the time required.
7546
7547“Therefore, I am no longer interested in the result of her challenge. I surely cannot expect her to have a breakthrough in three days, even through trial and error. Or perhaps you could do it?”
7548
7549“———”
7550
7551“Would you, he who has decided to redo over and over, spread your wings for the cowardly Princess’s sake?”
7552
7553The sarcastic, teasing way she said it made Subaru shut his eyes. On the back of his eyelids, all that floated up was the image of Emilia crying, her heart broken by the Trial.
7554
7555To make her overcome the Trial, would he die over and over, to avoid making her wear that face?
7556
7557His heart strongly implored him not to behave in a manner so cruel.
7558
7559“I hate to be a sucker for your taunt, but I can’t let you make Emilia cry anymore.”
7560
7561“Er…mm, it is not as if I am the one making her cry, however.”
7562
7563“For that sake, I’ll challenge your bad-taste Trial. I meant to do that last time around, anyway. People got in my way, so I couldn’t then, but I’ll make it happen next time.”
7564
7565“You really did not have to say it is in bad taste…”
7566
7567Echidna commented with a pout, but that did nothing to dampen Subaru’s resolve.
7568
7569Either way, the declaration he had made to Echidna was genuine.
7570
7571This time, Subaru wanted to take the Trial. He’d already overcome the first Trial. If he broke past the second and the third, the Sanctuary would be liberated from the barrier.
7572
7573After that, he could race to the mansion and, borrowing Beatrice’s power, send Elsa and the Beast Master packing.
7574
7575For that, he’d challenge as many times as he needed to. The last thing to tug at his mind was—
7576
7577“…Garfiel.”
7578
7579Even then, having restarted, he couldn’t pin down how he ought to act toward the man who could bestialize into a giant tiger.
7580
7581The fact was, the more he Returned by Death, the more the miasma thickened, prompting unnecessary disputes between him and Garfiel. If so, in spite of the overwhelming power gap between Garfiel and others, he wound up turning his claws against Ram, Otto, and the villagers.
7582
7583Even if he survived, the other guy wouldn’t listen—even if the circumstances changed, how could he reconcile with such a man?
7584
7585“…There’s no way.”
7586
7587At the very least, Subaru was incapable of forgiving Garfiel in his current mental state. Of course, it wasn’t someone he ought to be antagonizing, either. He’d have to avoid confrontation as best he could.
7588
7589There was no chance of victory through arms. He could not yet bring himself to imagine Garfiel becoming an ally, but…
7590
7591“Shit, not good… My mind’s really breaking down.”
7592
7593In the middle of such thoughts, his mind swayed. He was struck by the sensation that he was falling asleep. From the sight of Subaru, Echidna said, “It seems our time is at an end,” and continued, “From my perspective, this time was particularly fruitful, and this after not even being asked a question last time. Have I lived up to the name of the Witch of Greed, at least a little?”
7594
7595“I suppose you have… Yeah, to be honest, it’s a big help…both for making a plan and for my psyche.”
7596
7597Compared to the previous occasion, when he’d indeed exchanged words with Echidna for only a short time, they had spoken long. During that time, a number of people who had not shown themselves before Subaru to date had revealed themselves. Most of all, he’d divulged Return by Death. His eaten-to-death psyche’s wounds had also apparently healed.
7598
7599Even if the outside world would doubt his sanity for the thought, he didn’t find being aided by a Witch to be so mysterious.
7600
7601“One Witch’s power makes me redo from death; another’s saves my psyche, huh?”
7602
7603“What was that?”
7604
7605“Nah, just talking to myself— Echidna, what should I do to come here again?”
7606
7607“———”
7608
7609Through Return by Death, Subaru would be certain to return to the tomb. But an invitation into Echidna’s territory required qualifications beyond that. Opening the door of dreams required a key, just like his desperate struggling had acted as a trigger that time around.
7610
7611“I know it’s selfish to ask. But down the road, a time will come when I want to borrow your wisdom again. You know a lot of stuff, and besides…”
7612
7613“—Because I know about your Return by Death, yes?”
7614
7615“…Yeah, that’s right.”
7616
7617Until that point, Subaru had no one who knew he Returned by Death that he could also actually converse with. But that was possible with Echidna, the Witch before his eyes.
7618
7619Echidna was sharper-witted than Subaru. Her power was necessary to overcome the current loop.
7620
7621“I do not mind the feeling of being relied on. However, the living should not so easily welcome the dead into their thoughts or lend them their hearts…particularly when dealing with a Witch.”
7622
7623“You mean, it’s no good?”
7624
7625“I am not saying it is no good. But I believe it will probably be more difficult from here on.”
7626
7627With dejection and hope both dwelling in Subaru’s eyes, Echidna’s cheeks went taut as she made a strained smile.
7628
7629“The conditions for inviting a guest steadily become more difficult. The first time, I am free to call someone, but from the second onward, it is not so. This is the second time you have been invited. Your voice and its heartfelt craving to know reached me. The third time requires it be even greater than the second— Do you think you are capable of this?”
7630
7631“A bigger voice than this time around, meaning I have to die with a bigger impact than being eaten by bunnies? …Even if I could, I would, um, prefer not to.”
7632
7633In the first place, when he’d died this latest time, it was enough to spark madness. He’d been in a veritable oblivion, his soul shaken to the very core of his being as he cried out, why— Just what kind of pain and loss would he have to arrive at to one-up that?
7634
7635“Since you have rejected it, this may well be the final time you and I come face to face. But if you engage with the Trial according to your plan, that might not be so.”
7636
7637“—? Ahh, I get it! So that’s how it is!”
7638
7639He palmed a fist. He understood what Echidna was getting at. He’d have a chance to speak with her outside of a tea party.
7640
7641Just like during the first Trial, if Subaru challenged the Trial in Emilia’s place, his desire for reunion would be granted when he met the Witch during the second and third Trials.
7642
7643“So if I do that, then? That said, there’s more to that than a cup of tea…”
7644
7645“If you insist, I am willing to pour you some there as well…”
7646
7647“Nah, the more I see of what goes into it, the less I wanna drink that stuff.”
7648
7649When he thrust out the palms of his hand, rejecting her offer, Echidna wore the most dejected face she had to date.
7650
7651He had no idea why the Witch was trying to supply him with her own bodily fluids to that extent. Maybe it aroused her to have part of herself become part of another. That would be sinful indeed.
7652
7653Either way, he’d put the next opportunity on his to-do list. There was one thing left to do before he departed.
7654
7655“Feels like I’m about to wake up for real. So Echidna, please, before that.”
7656
7657“—?”
7658
7659“Hey, don’t leave me hanging! Compensation for the tea party! You’re the one who said it!”
7660
7661“A-ahh, compensation. Of course, obligatory for a Witch’s tea party. It would be bad if I forgot such a thing.”
7662
7663For an instant, he was nervous that she had genuinely forgotten, but Echidna spoke those words with a suspicious-looking smile. Normally, Subaru would have wanted her to forget about making him pay compensation before being swept outside, but this time, the “vow” business was included in the compensation. He couldn’t omit it.
7664
7665The vow would be rewritten, and he would return outside of the dream with his memories of Echidna, and the tea party, intact.
7666
7667Worst case, if he forgot about the conversation with Daphne, the only future waiting for him was being eaten by the Great Rabbit a second time.
7668
7669“Last time, I forbade you from speaking of the tea party. This time, you desire that I unbind you from that vow, and I have given you a warm reception in other ways still. I must have appropriate compensation.”
7670
7671“Just thinking of it all makes me nervous about what I’m gonna pay for it.”
7672
7673“Perhaps after you die, I shall collect your soul, and you may enjoy an eternal party with us…”
7674
7675“Sorry. I can’t die, remember?”
7676
7677“I suppose not. I find that thing’s obsession even more detestable than before.”
7678
7679He thought it was a joke nonetheless, but as penultimate choices went, it was frightening compensation indeed. Just thinking about spending all eternity there with the Witches left him unable to stop shaking.
7680
7681If I have to offer compensation on the same level as that— Just as Subaru was worrying along those lines, Echidna went, “In that case,” stretching out her hand as she said, “I really had my eye on that one, but I suppose this will do?”
7682
7683As she spoke, Echidna’s fingers touched the white handkerchief wrapped around Subaru’s wrist.
7684
7685Given to him by Petra, the proof of his promise to her to return safe and sound had followed him even to the world of dreams—
7686
7687“This will do…? It’s just a handkerchief, right? There’s nothing special about it at all.”
7688
7689“Then there’s no harm in giving it to me, is there? If there is nothing special about it.”
7690
7691“Er, well that might be true but…this is…”
7692
7693Echidna’s behavior, clinging to obstinacy, made Subaru shield his wrist as his words grew awkward. The handkerchief was infused with a promise, one that would carry him back to Petra without fail. It carried Petra’s thoughts wishing him safety on his journey. He couldn’t simply hand it over.
7694
7695After all, returning it to Petra safe and sound was one of Subaru’s goals.
7696
7697“Besides, how can compensation be something physical like this? This is a mental world. You can’t actually keep something from the world outside, right?”
7698
7699“How perceptive of you. Certainly, even if you hand it to me here, the handkerchief will not vanish from your wrist when you return to the outside. But there is the wish infused within.”
7700
7701“The wish, in the handkerchief?”
7702
7703Unlike with Subaru’s figurative thoughts, Echidna nodded with a completely serious look of conviction.
7704
7705“The one who conferred this to you has heartfelt concern for you. The feelings behind her wish for your safety become a power that protects you. Such charms existed even in my time, but you must not mock them.”
7706
7707“Had no intention of doing so… But, that so, huh?”
7708
7709When Subaru gripped his wrist, handkerchief included, he felt the consideration from that adorable girl within. Gradually, his chest was filled with warmth.
7710
7711In his heart, he vowed anew. He would rescue the girl from her tragic fate.
7712
7713“This may be my territory, but that does not mean I am completely free to do as I please. Just as I cannot deny you your freedom, I cannot do with the feelings infused within the handkerchief as I wish. Therefore, no concern is necessary.”
7714
7715“I’m a bit concerned about that preamble, but in that case, how does the handkerchief become compensation for you?”
7716
7717“It lets me be certain of the existence of those feelings, and perhaps…interfere, somewhat?”
7718
7719Replying thusly to Subaru’s question, Echidna touched Subaru’s handkerchief with her supple finger. The Witch proceeded to gently close her eyes, lowering her head as she stood right beside him.
7720
7721The feeling of proximity and the Witch’s scent made him uncomfortable. Internally, he prayed for her to hurry up, but Echidna, unaware of this, took a full ten seconds before going “All right” and pulling back from him.
7722
7723“With this, I have collected my compensation. There is a new vow between us. Do not forget this!”
7724
7725“…Um, my old vow was to forget this stuff, you know.”
7726
7727Using invective to paper over his embarrassment, Subaru took a step away from Echidna.
7728
7729Already, Subaru’s vision had warped. The world lost its shape, save for Echidna alone.
7730
7731“Well, big help. See you next Trial, I guess?”
7732
7733“It would be nice if your challenging the tomb went smoothly, but…”
7734
7735Subaru made a pained smile at how she could lob mental millstones with such ease. Then, it felt like this time he was truly being cut off from the dream—
7736
7737“—Subaru Natsuki, if you ever come for a third tea party…”
7738
7739“Eh?”
7740
7741The instant he was enveloped by a floaty feeling, Echidna, fading from view, said something to him.
7742
7743When Subaru spoke back, the Witch, growing misty, smiled as she continued.
7744
7745“—If such a time comes, it shall be I who wishes to speak with you about something.”
7746
7747“———”
7748
7749With those final words seemingly tugging at the back of his hair, the Witch vanished from Subaru’s field of vision.
7750
7751A misty feeling remained in his chest. But Subaru turned his way, facing overhead.
7752
7753He lost the floaty feeling. He did not know if he was rising or falling.
7754
7755But the dream was ending. And as the dream ended, the determination he embraced was—
7756
7757“—Next time, there won’t be any mistakes.”
7758
7759The murmur accompanied his resolve. The next moment, he heard a sound like ice cracking, and all at once, his vision went white.
7760
7761
7762
7763
7764
7765CHAPTER 6
7766LOVELOVELOVELOVELOVELOVEYOU
7767
7768
7769
7770(1)
7771
7772
7773“Uegh! Geho! Gehh!”
7774
7775The instant he awoke, Subaru spat out the bitter taste of dirt inside his mouth in spectacular fashion.
7776
7777Kneeling on the cold floor, he desperately retched until there were tears in his eyes. He earnestly spat out saliva reeking of mud and gravel.
7778
7779“This gonna happen every time…?!!”
7780
7781When he finished spitting out the foreign substances, Subaru cursed as he shook his head, urging his waking mind to fully awaken.
7782
7783Slowly, he reflected on what had happened while he slept, and a fog seemed to lift as his memories came back to life—
7784
7785“The Great Rabbit got me… I came back and got invited to the tea party…”
7786
7787Tea party and Witch—when those keywords floated up, a rich variety of memories about the Witches played on the back of his eyelids. The fact that he remembered made Subaru comprehend that Echidna had fulfilled her part of the vow.
7788
7789Without thinking, he touched his wrist with his hand. He felt cloth; Petra’s handkerchief was there too, safe and sound.
7790
7791“…So Echidna kept her promise, huh? For a Witch, she really doesn’t seem that bad.”
7792
7793Subaru made a little sigh. Perhaps it was a sigh of lament; perhaps a sigh of praise.
7794
7795Echidna, not as witchy as her title suggested, was one of his precious few allies for that loop. She had both intellect and wisdom. The tea parties and the Trial provided limited opportunities to rely on either, but—
7796
7797“—The flip side is, they bring the biggest advantage. That’s a big deal.”
7798
7799Touching a hand to his chest, Subaru mentally trembled anew that he’d been able to confess Return by Death.
7800
7801The conditions had been limited to that place, where it was only him, Echidna, and the other Witches. But being able to reveal Return by Death to someone and talk to her about it was something he didn’t dare wish for by that point.
7802
7803Thanks to that, he’d gained information on the Great Rabbit and hypotheses about Return by Death’s characteristics.
7804
7805Perhaps the most disturbing piece of information he’d returned with was that the Witch of Envy was the cause of the Authority dwelling in Subaru and that, one day, he would most certainly come to face the Witch.
7806
7807“But right now, I’ll rely on that power of yours. I’ll use the lives you give me as many times as I need to.”
7808
7809If this put him closer to the answers, he was all the gladder for it. It was a small price to pay for the sake of the future.
7810
7811Subaru crudely wiped his lips with his sleeve and stood up then and there. He wore a strong expression full of determination, but then it flipped; an ill feeling changed it to apprehension.
7812
7813“Emilia had to have been the one who…woke me up, but…”
7814
7815Properly speaking, Subaru’s mind had been called awake through external interference. But in this case, it was a slight and trivial difference…one that evaporated in light of the larger current issue.
7816
7817Namely, there in the tomb’s stone room where the first Trial took place—Emilia was nowhere to be found.
7818
7819“…No way, right?”
7820
7821Murmuring in astonishment, Subaru looked all around the dimly lit stonework room.
7822
7823However, there was no sight of Emilia anywhere within the Trial room. Emilia, who should have been in anguish from the nightmare she was having until the moment Subaru touched and awakened her, was gone.
7824
7825“So she woke up before me, then tried to wake me up, and then…and then?”
7826
7827—And then, with Subaru not awakening, she just left, leaving him there?
7828
7829That would not have been a very Emilia-like act. It was more likely that Emilia would carry the unconscious Subaru out of the tomb than go outside to call for aid.
7830
7831Or perhaps her mental state was so much at odds with its normal condition that she’d commit such an un-Emilia-like act.
7832
7833“—!!”
7834
7835It was then that Subaru realized he had come far too late.
7836
7837As he repeated events, it was the fourth time he had awakened in that place. But until then, never once had Emilia awoken before him; this was the first time.
7838
7839Now, he was unable to console the brokenhearted Emilia, a hole bored in her heart by nightmares from the past.
7840
7841“Don’t tell me she ran outside all in a panic…!”
7842
7843Thinking back to how much Emilia was flustered by the past, he couldn’t say with any certainty that it was impossible.
7844
7845Ram and Otto were outside of the tomb. Even if Emilia did leave in tears, they ought to have been able to skillfully calm her back down. Besides, outside were—
7846
7847“—Garfiel and Ryuzu are there.”
7848
7849When he turned around, about to make a run for the tomb’s exit, his legs came to a halt. Right after Return by Death, Subaru’s miasma had probably increased in density again. He still hadn’t been able to work out countermeasures for that.
7850
7851If his miasma was thicker than the previous time around, there was no telling when Garfiel and company would come after him. It wasn’t certain they wouldn’t attack him right after he left the tomb.
7852
7853“…Nah, I have to go.”
7854
7855He was concerned for Emilia’s safety. There was no way he could put that on the back burner.
7856
7857Besides, if his miasma thickened the more he repeated, every error in judgment made the situation worse. Subaru’s excuses might only pass muster while the count was still low. That time might have been his last for that.
7858
7859Subaru’s emotional state also made the short-tempered Garfiel difficult to persuade. But he might get somewhere with Ryuzu by pleading that the miasma business was a misunderstanding.
7860
7861“This time gotta bet on that conversation—!”
7862
7863Betting everything on a possibility limited to that time around, he forced his once-stopped legs to move. After the first step came down, there was no more hesitation. He ran across the hard floor full-force.
7864
7865The sounds of his shoes echoed throughout the cold tomb, mixing with Subaru’s breathing as he hurried outside. A lukewarm breeze blew in from the entrance, rubbing Subaru the wrong way, something he brushed aside as he ran.
7866
7867As Subaru clenched his teeth tightly, the moonlight filtering in straight in front of him brought the entrance into view. Subaru leaped over the vines covering the corridor’s floor and walls, determined to move even if he could see nothing on his way outside.
7868
7869When he raced out of the tomb, he wondered if it would be Emilia, or perhaps Garfiel, first entering his eyes.
7870
7871“—Huh?”
7872
7873Instantly, he hit the emergency brakes, crudely bringing his body to a halt. He pitched forward, then righted himself.
7874
7875However, his heart, struck by surprise at the unexpected, could not be righted so easily.
7876
7877“———”
7878
7879In his mind, he traced two scenes—Emilia in tears, Garfiel turning with enmity as Subaru raced out of the tomb—that represented his worst-case scenarios. But the result was neither of the two.
7880
7881There was neither Emilia nor Garfiel nor, for that matter, Ram or Otto or Ryuzu either.
7882
7883What was there was—
7884
7885“—A shadow.”
7886
7887Haltingly, without thinking, Subaru let the murmur trickle out, bluntly describing the scene.
7888
7889Outside the tomb, the Sanctuary, surrounded by both forest and barrier, was entirely engulfed in pitch-black shadow.
7890
7891
7892
7893
7894
7895(2)
7896
7897
7898Shadow—truly, there was no other way to express the spectacle before his eyes.
7899
7900A change had come over the landscape he surveyed from the entrance of the tomb. The clearing in front of the tomb, the settlement visible in the distance, and the bonfire for illuminating the nighttime path…none of these entered his vision.
7901
7902He turned his face skyward. There, the waning, pale moon and the countless stars glimmered, giving off their light.
7903
7904Neither the moonlight nor the starlight had any effect upon the shadow smothering the Sanctuary in darkness.
7905
7906“———”
7907
7908Swallowing his breath, Subaru hardened his will and stepped down the tomb’s stairs, setting his feet upon the clearing before his eyes. His soles came into contact with the shadow. He felt the soles stepping on grass and soil, though his eyes could not see either. There was no sign that he was sinking into the shadow like quicksand. But he was engulfed by shadow up to ankle level.
7909
7910Instantly, the creepy shadow felt repulsive. Subaru’s throat shuddered as he yelled.
7911
7912“E-Emilia! Emilia, where are you! Where are you?! Please answer me, Emilia!”
7913
7914The uncertainty about the world that was present, the warping of the world shown through his eyes—these sent fear running through Subaru.
7915
7916His resolve in the face of come-what-may was blotted out by the absurdity of not even understanding what had happened.
7917
7918Emilia did not respond. There was no sound or sight of her to be found.
7919
7920“Ram! Ryuzu! Even Otto! You’re here, right?! Come on out, please!”
7921
7922If that moment was right after taking the Trial, all of the people he named ought to have been present in the clearing. What ought to have happened was Subaru soothing the panicked Emilia and being greeted by those people when he brought her outside.
7923
7924That was what ought to have happened, but this time, nothing was going according to Subaru’s experiences.
7925
7926“Am I stupid…? No, I am stupid. This ain’t the time to get cold feet. Whatever happened, I’ve gotta be as cool as if I was wearing a watercooler over my head…!”
7927
7928Biting his lip, blood coursing to his jaw, Subaru strived to maintain his calm in the face of the anomaly. He’d wasted enough time in futile things like his mind going awry, getting emotional, and being buffeted by events; no more.
7929
7930—Hadn’t he only just hardened his resolve at the tomb, at Echidna’s tea party?
7931
7932However indecipherable the circumstance, if he faced it resolutely, even if he didn’t arrive at the right answer but simply took a step forward closer to where his hand could reach, a step closer to payback, such a death would have meaning.
7933
7934“…I have to find out where the heck Emilia and the others went.”
7935
7936Speaking aloud that which he must do, Subaru settled on challenging the shadow before him as his interim plan.
7937
7938He was walking toward the settlement. His options were the Cathedral that had taken in the people of Earlham Village and the Ryuzu residence where Roswaal was convalescing—the Cathedral was closer and had more people. So he headed there.
7939
7940Pursuing that thought, Subaru lifted up a foot from the shadow to break into a run—
7941
7942“—Uh?”
7943
7944The instant he tried to run, Subaru stopped moving at the very first step. It wasn’t out of timidity. The reason he stopped was that the wind was suddenly blowing right before his eyes.
7945
7946It was a lukewarm wind, and there was a color to it. Its black color greatly resembled the shadow enveloping the Sanctuary.
7947
7948“———”
7949
7950The wind brushed against Subaru as if licking his entire body, passing behind him. Feeling the skin on the back of his neck tickle from the graze, Subaru slowly, slowly turned around.
7951
7952His eyes followed the wind. It was a foolish act, but there was a tangible reason why he did it.
7953
7954“Aa”
7955
7956In the Sanctuary, befallen by darkness, shadow shrouded the surface of the clearing, in which there was no one besides Subaru.
7957
7958But there, close enough to breathe upon it, that shadow silently stood.
7959
7960He hadn’t noticed until it was very close. He hadn’t noticed it getting very close. Even having come so very close, it had raised no voice, though it gazed at him.
7961
7962He could not see the other person’s face. And yet, it was that face he could not see, more than anything else, that revealed who this was.
7963
7964“—?!!”
7965
7966The next moment, the shadow blanketing the ground swelled up in explosive fashion, and the fragile landscape known as the Sanctuary completely collapsed, swallowed by a sea of shadow that blotted out the darkness-covered forest, the settlement, and the world.
7967
7968But faced with such an enormous anomaly before him, Subaru could not spare a thought for the world being swallowed by the shadow.
7969
7970His thoughts were stolen by the being before his eyes and remorse that should not have existed.
7971
7972“You’re…”
7973
7974His voice trembled. He could not continue further. With Subaru’s voice caught in his throat, the shadow whispered in his stead.
7975
7976It could not have expressed what it intended in a fashion easier to comprehend.
7977
7978
7979“—I love you.”
7980
7981
7982Thus did the shadow whisper, infused with hot, passionate affection, enough to set the entire world aflame.
7983
7984
7985
7986
7987
7988(3)
7989
7990
7991Before the shadow’s erosion, physical barriers such as doors and walls held no meaning.
7992
7993Stonework walls, weathered wooden doors, metal tables…they were placed here and there like a child’s toys of questionable value. They became dyed in shadow, along with the time and thought that had gone into piling them up.
7994
7995“—Goodness. I truuuuly have no luck. To think I do not even know if the Trial was overcome or no.”
7996
7997The individual lying upon the bed let such deeply sentimental comments trickle out while he gazed absentmindedly at the residence being eroded thus from the center of the room being engulfed by shadow.
7998
7999The voice was not nervous. There was no surprise at the presence of the shadow whatsoever. It simply felt hollow, with an air of resignation.
8000
8001Hollowness and resignation: these were the emotions lingering in the individual’s differently colored eyes. However, to a degree others could not even begin to surmise, he felt deeply and at great length the pondering weight of months and years as they passed.
8002
8003He had kept up the struggle for such a long period of time, only to ultimately arrive at hollowness and resignation. That was exactly how he felt.
8004
8005“Lady Emilia went to challenge the Trial, and you go to save her. This, and eventually, inevitably, the situation shall change… But it seems it is not I who shall see it.”
8006
8007Sighing, the individual slowly sat up and then gently moved from the bed down to the floor. The room’s floor had already been engulfed by shadow, and that erosion began to reach his feet as well.
8008
8009The shadow was merciless, grabbing hold of his slender ankles. It writhed as it climbed higher and higher, blotting out his existence.
8010
8011There had to have been pain accompanying erosion by shadow. However, as the shadow pervaded the flesh of his legs, the color of the individual’s face did not change whatsoever— No, his face was concealed under white makeup. Therefore, his expression would never falter. Perhaps such mental strength was wondrous…or simply mad.
8012
8013When the shadow swallowed his legs in their entirety, the erosion arrived at his hips. During that time, the individual unbound the bandages wrapped around his upper body, revealing the painful wounds remaining on his supple flesh.
8014
8015He dropped the blood-smeared bandages to his feet. Not watching as they were engulfed by shadow, the individual stretched a hand toward the bed. He moved the pillow aside and picked up that which lay beneath.
8016
8017Then, very, very tenderly, he held it to his chest: a black-covered, title-less book.
8018
8019He embraced it like a loved one. It was as if the book itself was someone he cared for very deeply.
8020
8021His crimson-smeared lips took on the shape of a strange-looking smile as his voice trickled out like a whisper.
8022
8023“If it is hell that you have chosen, it is there I shall greet you. If you walk the path of hell, I shall gladly accompany you. If it is in hell you live, then it is that hell I desire.”
8024
8025His whisper reached no one.
8026
8027It was simply a fruitless, meaningless act to kill time, a soliloquy that would be eternally unheard.
8028
8029But he continued those lonely words, that lonely charade, as he tightly clutched the book.
8030
8031In a place none could reach, with a voice that could reach no one, with only himself around to hear, he stated…
8032
8033“—Next time, make no mistakes, yes, Subaru Natsuki?”
8034
8035It was then, finally, that the smile was consumed by shadow. The book fell to the floor—whereupon all sank into darkness and vanished.
8036
8037
8038
8039<END>